A  Spirited  Story  of  Love  and 
Politics 


THE 
WOLVERINE 

A  romance  of  early  Michigan. 
BY    ALBERT    L.    LAWRENCE 


Illustrated.     i2mo.     $1.50 


The  Travels  of  Phoebe  Ann 


Zekiel!     Zekiel!    Here's  your  old  friend,  Phoebe  Ann. 


THE  TRAVELS  OF 

PHOEBE  ANN 


BY 

ALBERT  LAWRENCE 


The  C.  M.  Clark  Publishing  Company 

BOSTON.   MASSACHUSETTS 

19O8 


Copyright,    1908 
THE  C.  M.  CLARK  PUBLISHING  CO. 

BOSTON,  MASSACHUSETTS 
U.  S.  A. 

All  Right*  Reserved 


SRLF 
URL 

513; 


Sank  TH 


FIRSTLY: 

TO  THOSE  WHO  LOVE  A  LAUGH  AT  THE  FOIBLES 
AND  WEAKNESSES  OF  HUMAN  NATURE 

AND 

SECONDLY: 

TO  THOSE   WHO   SEE   A   GRAIN   OF  TRUTH 
IN  EVERY  VIEW  SET  FORTH  BY  MAN 


JUuatrattmtfi 

"Zekiel!  Zekiel!  Here's  your  old  friend,  Phoebe  Ann" 

Frontispiece 

MM 

Catching  hold  of  his  coat,  I  clipped  one  of  the 

tails  off  up  to  the  waist 38 

Down  we  all  went  together 78 

I  just  ran  'round  and  "round  that  tree  as  tight 

as  I  could  jump 121 

"Not    this   time,    old   lady!     I    can    protect    my 

neighbors  yet" 250 

"My  own  sister,  Liz!    I  thought  you  had  forgot 

me" -.302 

"Ginger  Crickets!    What  on  earth  are  you  up  to 

now,  Aunt  Phoebe?" 341 

I   says  low.  but   so  they   could  both   hear  it, 
"Glory!" 430 


CHAPTER  I. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
December  2nd,  19 — . 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  am  in  California — the  land  of  sunshine 
and  flowers!  I  can  now  enjoy  the  country 
"where  every  prospect  pleases,  and  only 
man  is  vile."  But  oh!  Susanna,  the  time  I 
had  getting  here! 

When  I  got  out  of  our  part  of  Vermont, 
spinning  on  toward  New  York,  I  began  to 
sit  up  plumb  straight  and  open  my  eyes. 

Says  I  to  myself:  "Lucy  Jane  and  Heze- 
kiah" — my  nephew  and  his  wife  that  I  set 
out  to  see — "ain't  never  been  in  this  part  of 
the  country,  and  they'll  be  asking  me  all 
sorts  of  questions,  living  out  there  in  the  wil- 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

derness,  which  I'll  be  bound  to  answer."  So 
I  noted  all  I  could  as  we  went  along. 

When  we  landed  in  New  York  City,  sakes 
alive!  I  thought  I'd  just  go  plumb  crazy! 
You  remember  Lyddy  Skinner  at  the  Sunday- 
school  picnic  last  year,  after  she'd  been  on 
that  gee-whiz  thing,  with  all  the  camels 
and  horses  and  tigers,  that  went  round  and 
round?  Well,  when  she  got  off,  after  being 
flown  around  in  such  shape  that  her  breath 
was  took  out  of  her,  she  wobbled  just  like 
a  man  in  his  cups.  That  is  precisely  the 
way  I  felt  when  the  train  pulled  into  that 
depot. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  my  trans- 
portation across  the  great  city  of  New  York. 
I  resigned  my  all  to  Providence,  and  closed 
my  eyes,  when  they  whirled  me  in  a  car  way 
up  in  the  air.  No  need  to  tell  me  any  more, 
Susanna,  how  the  angels  feel  when  they  take 
their  first  flight.  I  have  flitted  and  know  all 
about  it. 

Everybody  seemed  to  be  in  such  an  awful 
hurry  that  I  felt  afraid  to  ask  any  questions, 
but  at  length,  I  made  bold  to  inquire  of  a 
policeman  where  I  should  get  my  train. 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

He  told  me  I  should  have  to  cross  the  ferry 
before  I  could  get  the  train,  and  gave  me 
directions  how  to  get  there.  I  won't  weary 
you  telling  about  the  time  I  had  to  find  my 
way  to  the  ferry,  nor  of  the  risks  I  ran  of 
being  trampled  to  death  in  crossing  the  streets. 

Finally,  however,  I  reached  it  and  walked 
into  a  big,  spacious  room,  with  high  ceilings 
and  plenty  of  seats.  As  my  feet  were  getting 
kind  of  tired,  and  my  arms  worn  down  to 
the  bone  with  all  my  bundles,  I  sat  down  on 
the  seat  nearest  to  hand. 

One  of  the  most  curious  things  to  me  was 
a  great  big  gate  that  a  man  opened,  every 
few  minutes,  at  the  other  side  of  the  room. 
People  was  that  anxious  to  spend  their 
money  that  they  come  in  through  a  little 
narrow  place,  where  every  one  that  don't 
pay  is  sassed  on  the  spot  till  they  do,  to  be 
allowed  to  run  into  a  big  room,  look  around, 
and  run  out!  But  for  my  part,  I  meant  to 
sit  right  in  that  spot  till  they  called  out  the 
train  for  California.  I  had  no  notion  to  play 
"Ring  around  a  Rosy!" 

Meanwhile,  I  looked  about  to  see  the 
attractions  of  the  place.  Right  in  front  of 

3 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

me  was  a  big,  glass  case  with  books,  maga- 
zines and  candy  spread  out,  and  on  the  other 
side  some  real  pretty  posies. 

"Well,  I  do  declare,"  says  I  to  myself, 
"who  would  have  thought  that  three  cents 
apiece  from  every  individual  that  comes  in 
here  could  support  the  giving  away  of  such 
nice  things!  So  I'll  just  step  over  and  make 
a  selection,  before  my  train  arrives." 

Accordingly  I  trotted  up  to  the  glass  case 
and  says  in  complimentary  tones: 

"You've  got  a  real  nice  stock  this  morn- 
ing. I  think  I  must  encourage  the  good  work 
by  taking  some." 

"Yes'm,"  says  the  man  briskly,  "what 
shall  I  put  up  for  you?" 

"Well,"  says  I,  ruminating  like,  "you 
might  just  throw  together  a  dozen  of  them 
largest  American  Beauty  roses,  a  bunch  of 
the  largest  violets,  about  two  dozen,  or  such 
a  matter,  of  them  fine  carnations,  and  scatter 
a  few  maiden  hair  ferns  among  them  for 
effect.  That  is,  if  so  much  is  allowed  a  single 
person," — I  added,  kind  of  conscious  I  was 
taking  away  a  great  deal  for  my  three  cents. 

"Just  as  much  as  you  like,  madam,"  says 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

he,  real  pert  and  glib-like — "we  have  a  large 
assortment  of  all  kinds  to  choose  from  today." 

With  that  he  arranged  the  most  beautiful 
bouquet  you  ever  see  in  your  life,  putting  it 
in  a  beautiful  box,  tied  with  lavender-colored 
satin  ribbon. 

"That'll  be  $5.25,"  says  the  man. 

" It'll  be  what?"  I  says  out  loud, — so  excited 
that  I  near  dropped. 

"Well,"  says  the  man,  kind  of  apologizing 
in  his  manner,  "this  time  of  the  year,  being 
so  near  Thanksgiving,  you  know,  flowers 
are  pretty  high." 

"High!"  says  I,  "high!  I  thought  you 
was  giving  them  away.  My  good  man,"  says 
I,  leaning  over  the  counter  and  looking  him 
full  in  the  eye,  "Phoebe  Ann  Lysander 
wouldn't  give  you  $5.25  for  everything  you've 
got  on  top,  beside,  or  underneath  your 
counter;  no,  nor  for  the  glass  cases  included, 
nor  yet,"  says  I,  waxing  eloquent,  "for  this 
whole  building  in  its  entirety!"  Giving  vent 
to  this  righteous  judgment,  I  turned  my 
back  full  upon  him  and  walked  off. 

Going  back  to  my  bundles,  I  see  the  seat 
beside  them  occupied  by  a  little  modest- 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

looking  woman  in  black.  Seeing  the  rightful 
owner  approaching  she  looked  up  and  smiled, 
and  moved  to  the  next  seat. 

"  Could  you  tell  me  what  time  the  train  for 
California  arrives?"  I  asked. 

"Why,  no,"  she  answered  with  a  real 
bright  smile.  Do  you  know  anything  that 
cheers  the  heart,  when  you're  kind  of  down- 
hearted, discouraged,  and  lonesome,  so  much 
as  a  smile?  Them  were  my  thoughts  as  she 
continued — "But  if  you  will  go  with  me  I 
will  see  that  you  get  safely  across  the  ferry 
and  onto  your  train,  as  I  have  a  long  time  to 
wait  for  mine." 

"Thank  you,"  says  I,  "I  will  consider  it 
quite  a  favor." 

After  a  few  more  remarks  the  man  swung 
the  gate  open  once  more,  and  I  see  my  com- 
panion preparing  to  get  up. 

"Let  me  help  you  with  your  bundles," 
says  she,  with  another  of  those  bright  smiles 
which  began  to  thaw  out  the  cold  regions  of 
my  heart.  Her  little  delicate  hands  looked 
like  they  couldn't  carry  anything,  but  she 
took  my  bandbox  and  paper  bag;  so  we  got 
along  right  smart. 

6 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

We  landed  safe  on  the  other  side,  by 
special  Providence,  I  feel  sure;  and  by  my 
companion's  help  I  reached  the  waiting  room 
for  my  train,  at  last. 

But  isn't  it  strange  that  the  people  ha\ing 
the  most  trouble  and  sorrow  are  the  ones 
most  worth  knowing?  The  little  woman  who 
landed  me  safe  in  my  train  was  one  of  these, 
and  she  told  me  some  of  it.  I  shall  never 
again  feel  like  rebelling  at  the  thought  of  not 
staying  in  the  sunshine  all  the  time,  now  that 
I  know  what  rich  tones  the  shadows  bring 
out  in  anybody.  That  smile  alone  is  worth 
all  the  hard  times  she  has  had  to  go  through 
to  gain,  for  the  help  and  comfort  it  is  to  a  lone 
woman  on  a  journey. 

When  the  porter  took  me  to  my  place  I 
felt  that  tuckered  out  I  just  sat  down  and 
had  a  good  cry.  What  would  I  not  have 
given  to  have  seen  my  dear  partner  then, 
you  and  all  the  folks!  The  song  Lyddy 
Skinner  sang  last  Sunday, — "I'm  sighing  for 
that  country,"  rang  in  my  mind.  I  could 
almost  see  the  pews,  straight  and  cushionless, 
of  our  little  country  church,  with  its  cemetery 
lying  quiet  beside  it,  with  the  names  in  it 

7 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

even  more  familiar  than  the  faces  around  it, — 
and  my  dear  partner  sitting  alone  and  deso- 
late in  our  own  seat,  which  has  belonged  to 
the  family  for  generations.  This,  of  course, 
made  the  tears  flow  all  the  faster. 

Well,  after  I  had  had  my  cry  out,  I  began 
to  sit  up  and  look  about  me.  Also  my  stom- 
ach began  to  warn  me  it  had  been  abused 
shamefully,  and  now  demanded  something  to 
fill  the  aching  void.  Looking  at  my  watch, 
I  found  it  was  after  four  o'clock. 

I  dived  under  the  seat  for  my  lunch  box 
and  found  it — gone!  Just  to  think,  Susanna, 
that  the  lunch  I  had  planned  and  worked  on 
for  three  days  before  starting,  and  used  good 
flour  and  eggs  in  making  the  biscuits  and 
cake,  should  fill  the  mouth  of  some  one  else! 
The  fruit,  too,  I  canned  with  such  care!  If 
only  I  had  took  two  of  them  jars  of  peaches 
that's  beginning  to  ferment! — So  I  sat  bewil- 
dered for  a  minute;  it  seemed  my  vexations 
would  never  end.  But  when  the  stomach's 
empty  the  temper  soon  rises,  and  I  found 
mine  reaching  the  boiling  point. 

I  begun  to  glare  upon  the  people  sitting 
round  about  me.  "Who  knows,"  I  thought, 

8 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"hearing  of  the  good  cookery  of  Phoebe  Ann 
Lysander,  of  Wayneville,  and  wanting  to 
save  their  own  pockets,  which  one  of  these 
people  has  appropriated  my  biscuits  and 
cakes  and  preserves?  "  But  every  one  around 
looked  blandly  innocent  and  surprised  at  my 
suspicious  glances  at  their  belongings. 

Finally,  being  able  no  longer  to  hold  my 
wrath,  I  says  out  loud  and  distinct: 

"I  s'pose  no  one  has  seen  a  box  of  lunch! 
I  laid  it,  with  my  own  hands,  under  this 
very  seat  I'm  setting  on.  As  I'm  kind  of 
faint,  I'd  be  much  obliged  if  some  one  could 
bring  it  forth  to  view!  To  be  sure,  I  put  bad 
eggs  in  the  cake  and  cornstarch  for  flour  in 
the  biscuits,  and  if  the  peaches  was  a  little 
mouldy  and  fermenting-like,  I  considered  it 
no  one's  business  but  my  own." 

The  people  around  me  begun  to  cough  and 
choke  and  had  very  sudden  need  of  their 
handkerchiefs.  I  continued  to  glare  and 
they  continued  to  choke,  and  some  had 
sudden  calls  to  other  parts  of  the  car,  and  to 
hunting  for  lost  articles  on  the  floor. 

After  a  minute,  seeing  my  distress  and  rising 
anger,  a  tall,  thin  man,  that  I  hadn't  seen 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

before,  in  the  seat  just  opposite  me,  says  in  a 
bland  and  fatherly  tone  of  voice:  "The  porter 
put  your  box  in  the  basket,  madam,  just 
over  your  head." 

Rising  in  my  seat  I  courtesied  to  them  all, 
and  says: 

»/ 

"Asking  your  pardon,  let's  all  be  friends 
again;  and  to  you,  mister,  who  I  s'pose  is  one 
of  the  mighty  high-lords  of  this  road"  —I 
judged  this  by  his  long-tailed  coat,  the  like 
of  which  Ephraim  only  wears  on  Sundays— 
"  I  bow  in  humble  gratitude." 

I  thought  the  man  looked  kind  of  pleased 
and  admiring  like  at  me,  but  the  rest  of  the 
people  only  bowed  and  looked  at  each  other. 
How  little  I  then  knew  what  was  to  follow 
with  that  same  identical  man!  But  let  every 
evil  day  take  care  of  its  own  is  what  I  always 
think,  and  so  to  the  main  occasion. 

Opening  my  box  I  took  out  my  table- 
cloth first,  for  I  always  like  to  feel  to  home. 
Spreading  it  over  the  seat  facing  me,  I  pro- 
ceeded to  set  out  my  food  in  appetizing 
fashion.  Having  set  it  all  out  in  order  I 
proceeded  to  draw  forth  my  bottle  of  coffee, 
which  I  had  used  a  dark  green  bottle  for, 

10 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  leaned  it  up  against  the  back  of  the  seat 
so  it  couldn't  fall  over. 

Happening  to  glance  sidewise  at  the  mighty 
high-lord  of  the  road,  I  see  him  roll  his  eyes 
upwards,  as  though  he  had  a  pain  in  his 
inwards.  Thinks  I:  "Maybe  his  wife  forgot 
to  give  him  something  to  eat,  and  the  sight 
of  this  here  lunch  is  ravishing  his  organs." 
My  heart  began  to  melt  with  tender  thoughts 
as  I  thought  of  my  dear  partner  setting 
out  on  a  journey  with  never  a  bite  to  ease 
the  gnawings  of  his  appetite,  and  a  big  lunch 
like  mine  near  him.  So,  bowing  kind  of 
pleasant,  says  I: 

"I  suppose  you  have  just  come  from  a 
banquet,  but  I'd  feel  mighty  honored  if  you 
could  stoop  to  take  a  bite  of  lunch  with  me. 
It  would  seem  more  homey-like." 

With  that  he  rose  with  alacrity  and  come 
over  to  my  seat.  Pushing  along  I  made  room 
for  him  to  set  down  beside  me.  Now,  Susanna, 
you  needn't  look  shocked  and  shrug  your 
shoulders,  because  you  know  I  wouldn't  do  it 
to  any  ordinary  man;  but  this  man  was 
higher  than  ordinary  mortals,  and  probably 
owned  most  of  the  road. 

11 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Says  I :  "  My  lunch  is  very  humble,  but  what 
there  is  to  it,  you're  welcome.  Lay  to." 

At  that  he  laid  to!  I  never  see,  in  all  my 
born  days,  biscuits  and  cakes,  sandwiches 
and  eggs  slide  down  anybody's  throat  in 
such  haste.  Preserves  and  pickles,  crackers 
and  cheese,  didn't  have  a  chance  to  say 
good-bye  to  each  other  in  the  light  before 
they  met  again  in  the  dark  caverns  of  that 
man's  inwards.  Seeing  all  my  hope  of  suste- 
nance for  the  next  five  days  disappearing, 
or  the  best  and  freshest  part  of  it,  in  one 
meal,  I  plucked  up  courage  to  put  up  a  mild 
rebuke. 

"Sir,"  says  I,  for  I  didn't  know  his  name 
then,  "don't  you  think  we've  give  our  stom- 
achs enough  to  do  for  one  night?"  I  thought 
at  this  he  looked  kind  of  abashed,  but  in  a 
minute  he  appeared  real  glib  and  says: 

"Well,  seeing  as  I  had  such  a  hearty 
dinner,  it  might  be  as  well  to  only  indulge  in 
a  light  lunch  this  evening." 

Light  lunch!  and  me  relying  on  the  food 
already  laying  in  that  man's  stomach  for  life 
for  two  days! 

"Yes,"  says  I,  real  cheerful, — though  you 
12 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

may  believe  me  I  didn't  feel  as  gay  as  I 
spoke,  "  I  think  your  views  be  right,  and  we 
will  just  drink  some  of  the  contents  of  the 
bottle  and  then  clean  up  a  bit  before  the 
light's  lit." 

"  I'm  glad  you  agree  with  my  views,"  says 
he,  "may  you  always  be  so  broadminded! 
But  as  to  the  bottle,  sister,  to  drink  is  against 
the  rules  of  my  order." 

"Mercy!"  I  gasped,  now  convinced  that 
that  was  the  reason  he  had  eaten  so  much, 
since  he  was  denied  the  blessing  of  drinking, 
"you  don't  drink?  Why  my  partner  and  I 
drink  every  day  of  our  lives,  yes,  a  gallon  a 
day,"  says  I. 

"Good  Lord!"  ejaculated  the  man,  holding 
up  both  hands,  "a  gallon  a  day!"  and  he 
just  sat  and  looked  at  me  and  groaned. 

He  continued  groaning  and  rolling  his 
eyes  and  then  begun  to  grow  purple  in  the 
face,  from  such  excess  of  feeling,  I  suppose. 
Wondering  if  the  food  he  had  eaten  was  going 
to  bring  on  apoplexy,  and  me  be  held  for  a 
murderer,  I  grabbed  the  bottle  of  coffee  and 
pulling  the  cork  emptied  about  a  third  of  it 
into  a  cup.  Having  no  smelling  salts  I 

13 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

pressed  that  up  towards  his  nose.  Well, 
Susanna,  maybe  you  won't  believe  me,  but 
I  never  see  a  man  come  to  so  quick  in  my 
life. 

"Um,  um,"  says  he,  "that's  good!"  Open 
popped  his  eyes,  and  diving  for  that  bottle, 
he  drunk  the  whole  of  it!  Yes  m'am!  every 
single  drop  went  gurgling  down  that  man's 
throat,  to  my  wrath  and  consternation;  for 
here  was  not  only  food  gone,  but  drink  as 
well. 

"Well,"  says  I,  kind  of  dry  and  sarcastic- 
like,  "seems  as  if  you  was  kind  of  born 
again!  A  minute  since  and  you  told  me  you 
never  drunk,  and  now  you've  not  only 
finished  your  drink  but  mine  in  the  bargain ! " 

"I  ought  not  to  have  done  it,"  says  he, 
sorrowful-like. 

"Well,"  says  I,  sort  of  mollified,  "after 
all  it  was  only  coffee,  and  maybe  I  can  get 
the  bottle  filled  up  again  before  I  reach  my 
destination." 

"Oh,"  says  he,  in  the  same  tone  of  voice, 
"it  isn't  that,  but  it's  against  the  rules  of 
my  order!" 

"Well,"  I  spurted  out,  "if  I  was  you  I'd 

14 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

just  throw  the  rules  of  that  there  order, 
whatever  it  be,  so  far  overboard  that  they'd 
never  rise  to  the  surface  to  accuse  me  again! 
No  order  on  earth  has  got  the  right  to  tell 
us  to  disobey  our  Creator.  An  engine  can 
just  as  well  run  without  oil  as  we  can  without 
water!" 

"O  sister,"  says  he,  "you  don't  understand! 
Our  Word  of  Wisdom  says  it  is  not  good 
to  use  hot  drink,  as  this  is  meant  for  the  wash- 
ing of  the  body,  and  I've  taken  coffee!" 

"  Well,"  says  I,  "seeing  as  you're  so  particu- 
lar, it  seems  to  me  you  have  filled  both 
obligations.  You  have  tasted,  it  is  true,  but 
the  liquid  has  also  been  used  to  wash  your 
body  with,  if  you  admit  your  lips  to  be  a 
part  of  such,  and  you  have  took  not  hot, 
only  a  drink  of  cold  coffee!" 

With  that  he  kind  of  brightened  up,  while 
looking  at  me  with  admiring  eyes,  he  says: 
"What  an  addition  you  would  be!" 

"No,  sir!"  says  I,  in  firm  and  determined 
tones,  "I'm  not  adding  myself  to  any  order 
that  takes  away  my  coffee  from  me!" 

He  didn't  go  on  to  explain  then  what  he 
meant.  That  was  to  come  later. 

15 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  begun  to  pack  up  my  lunch  again,  and 
the  man  seeing  that  no  more  refreshment 
was  coming  his  way,  said  he  would  not  hinder 
me  from  my  work.  But  he  added  that  he 
hoped  to  have  good  talks  with  me  on  the 
way  out;  he  did  admire  a  woman  of  common 
sense  and  spirit.  Of  course,  Susanna,  I  don't 
allow  but  what  his  flattery  kind  of  pleased 
me,  he  had  such  a  benignant  look.  He 
was  going  as  far  as  Salt  Lake  City,  he  allowed. 

Getting  my  things  all  put  together,  I 
settled  down  for  a  good  rest.  Feeling  sort  of 
contemplative,  I  leaned  back  in  my  seat 
and  put  my  head  against  the  back  of  it,  even 
if  it  was  red  plush;  and  was  soon  in  the  land 
of  dreams. 

When  I  awoke,  refreshed  after  my  trip 
into  dreamland,  I  begun  to  look  around  for 
a  little  sociability.  Seeing  a  woman  back 
of  me  on  the  other  side  of  the  car  talking  to 
the  high-mighty  lord  of  the  road,  thinks  I: 
"I'll  just  sit  here  and  watch  that  woman!" 
and  I  began  to  feel  a  very  peculiar  interest 
in  that  same  long-coated  man — "and  see  if 
her  charms  be  equal  to  mine!"  Just  as  I 
was  beginning  to  pine  for  my  green  sofa  at 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

home,  I  was  roused  from  my  meditations  by 
the  porter  coming  in,  brisk-like,  as  though 
he  had  an  important  duty  to  perform.  "  May- 
be," thinks  I,  "he's  going  to  put  out  the 
lights  for  the  night."  Then  I  see  him  catch 
hold  of  the  upper  part  of  the  car  and  give  it 
a  yank.  "My,"  thinks  I,  "he's  mad!  If  he 
don't  pull  this  car  to  pieces  it'll  be  because 
he's  stopped  first."  But  Susanna  Moses! — 
the  wall  above  the  windows  was  made  to  be 
yanked  down,  and  then  I  see,  with  curtains 
dangling  over  it,  the  nicest  bed ! 

Retiring  to  my  bed,  I  pulled  the  curtains 
tight  to  and  taking  the  package  of  safety-pins 
out  of  my  reticule,  I  pinned  them  from  top 
to  bottom,  and  then  climbed  onto  the  bunk 
to  undress.  I  lay  down  and  for  the  first 
time  in  my  life  I  said  my  prayers  in  bed. 
With  that  I  lay  back  contented,  but  dreamed 
of  cowboys  and  Indians  all  night  long. 

In  the  morning  I  dressed  with  great  care. 
I  put  on  my  violet  kimono,  black  skirt  and 
fancy  little  white  cap  on  top  of  my  carefully 
dressed  hair,  same  as  we  do  in  Wayneville. 
But  bless  you,  Susanna,  people  don't  wear 
these  things  in  this  part  of  the  world ! 

17 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

When  I  issued  forth  from  my  bunk — and  I 
tell  you  it  was  hard  work  getting  dressed 
on  your  bed, — I  thought  I  looked  pretty 
fine.  That  was  before  I  had  seen  the  rest. 
After,  I  thought  I  would  give  anything  to 
dress  over  again !  Women  appeared  in  gowns 
made  by  tailors,  same  as  in  the  fashion  book, 
mostly.  Some  had  their  Sunday  shirtwaists 
on.  No  one  but  me  had  a  cap  on  and  that 
made  everybody  look  at  me  all  at  once,  and 
as  I  walked  down  the  car,  which  by  the  way 
is  dreadful  hard  walking,  I  heard  one  of  the 
young  ladies  say:  "Wonder  if  she's  a  nurse?" 

But  my  long-coat  looked  with  admiring 
eyes  on  my  trim  form,  and  said  "Good 
morning,"  with  a  real  friendly  air. 

It  now  being  time  for  breakfast  I  once 
more  pulled  out  my  lunch  box  and  set  to 
work  to  lay  out  my  table.  I  see  my  guest  of 
the  day  before  didn't  have  no  lunch  with 
him,  but  being  informed  that  there  was  a 
dining  car  on  the  train,  I  was  not  to  be  caught 
hi  such  a  trap  again,  though  he  did  look 
wistful  at  me.  I  set  my  mouth  determined 
and  half  turned  my  back,  which,  being 
suggestive,  he  rose,  slow  and  reluctant-like, 

18 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  walked  towards  the  car  where  the  eat- 
ables was,  though  he  cast  a  longing  look  at 
mine  on  the  way. 

Well,  I  had  just  got  my  breakfast  tucked 
away  and  myself  set  comfortable  and  pictur- 
esque-like,  when  the  high  lord  sauntered 
back  into  the  car.  I  kept  my  eyes  real  dili- 
gent out  of  the  window  till  he  got  most  up 
to  me.  Then  I  raised  them  real  innocent-like 
to  him,  and  says:  "Back  so  soon?" 

As  I  kind  of  moved  along,  he  set  down 
beside  me.  I  couldn't  help  peeking  over  my 
shoulder  to  see  if  that  other  woman  was 
looking.  I  see  she  was  still  laughing,  showing 
her  yellow  teeth,  but  this  time  with  another 
man. 

Says  he,  in  answer  to  the  remark  I  had 
greeted  him  with,  in  real  soft  tone  of  voice: 
"Too  soon?" 

"No,"  says  I,  kind  of  resenting,  from  a 
sense  of  duty,  such  looks  from  any  other 
man  but  Ephraim,  "not  if  you've  took 
proper  care  of  your  stomach." 

The  train  kept  a-whizzing,  and  nothing 
was  said  for  a  few  minutes  as  we  looked  at 
the  fields,  now  lying  barren  and  cold  through 

19 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Ohio.  As  we  dashed  through  little  hamlets 
we  could  see  men  who  was  beating  one  hand 
against  their  breast  to  keep  warm — them  that 
was  driving — while  they  used  the  other  to 
hold  the  reins  with.  And  all  this  looked 
mighty  familiar. 

Finally,  the  man  says:  "I  haven't  had  the 
pleasure  of  your  name!" 

And  I  says:  "Nor  I  of  your'n." 

"My  name,"  says  he,  "is  Elder  Morton." 

"And  mine,"  says  I,  "is  Phoebe  Ann 
Lysander.  I'm  proper  glad  that  you  are  an 
elder.  That  was  the  ambition  of  my  partner 
I  just  left,  before  he  become  one.  Now  I  can 
feel  real  safe  in  your  company!" 

"You  surely  can,"  says  he,  "I'm  used  to 
taking  care  of  ladies.  In  fact,  I'm  with  them 
every  day." 

Then  he  added,  with  a  melting  look:  "But 
it's  not  often  I  find  myself  in  as  good  com- 
pany as  at  present.  Forget  about  your 
separated  partner  and  I  will  tell  you  a  great 
deal  about  the  life  that  we  live  in  Salt  Lake 
City  that'll  make  you  happier  than  you  ever 
were  in  your  life  before." 

Now  wasn't  that  clever  of  him?  "I  want 
20 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  know/*  says  I,  "everything  that  can  make 
me  happy,  for  happiness  is  a  thing  that  most 
people  seem  on  the  dead  run  for,  though  I 
notice  it  escapes  most  of  them.  But  do  tell," 
I  urged,  "what  gives  such  a  funny  name  to 
the  place  where  happiness  has  set  up  her 
dwelling?  Is  it  possible  that  Lot's  wife 
should  have  been  buried  there?" 

"No,"  says  he,  smiling,  "there  are  natural 
reasons  why  the  place  should  be  named  as  it 
is;  though  we  are  one  of  the  lost  tribes  of 
Israel." 

"Do  tell!"  says  I,  looking  at  him  real 
close.  Then  an  idea  striking  me,  I  says: 
"Now  I  understand  why  you've  been  denied 
the  great  and  boundless  blessing  of  drinking — 
it's  because  the  water  is  salt!" 

At  that  he  laughed  right  out,  and  says: 
"You  don't  understand,  my  good  woman; 
it's  the  sect  to  which  I  belong.  I  am  a  Mor- 


mon." 


"Oh!"  says  I,  "I  never  heard  of  them 
before;  be  they  like  the  Quakers?  Do  they 
all  wear  long-tailed  coats  like  you?" 

"No,"  says  he,  "we  don't  aim  to  dress 
alike.  There  are  fundamentals  of  our  faith 

21 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

that,  if  we  lose  sight  of,  are  sure  to  bring 
damnation  on  our  souls." 

Believing  that  by  fundamentals  he  meant 
some  of  that  cash  the  people  was  always 
calling  for,  I  slid  my  hand  up  to  my  waist  to 
see  if  my  funds  was  safe.  There  was  the 
bunch,  and  I  heaved  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"And  are  the  Mormons  real  poor?"  says  I, 
in  a  sympathizing  tone,  thinking  how  many 
of  them  must  be  weeping  and  wailing  for 
losing  sight  of  them  funds! 

"On  the  contrary,"  says  he,  "they  are  rich 
past  all  belief." 

At  that  I  kind  of  straightened  up,  and  my 
respect  for  the  long-tailed  coat  increased. 
That  other  woman  didn't  know  the  honor 
she  was  losing.  I  looked  back  again  to  see 
if  she  was  noticing  all  that  was  going  on. 

Looking  up  to  him,  with  my  heart  in  my 
eyes,  I  says:  "What  you  tell  me  of  the  Mor- 
mons is  mighty  interesting.  I  should  like 
to  become  better  acquainted  with  such  worth 
which  isn't  often  found  here  below." 

By  his  look  and  his  manner,  this  pleased 
him  amazing.  "Really,"  says  he,  "you're  a 
very  unusual  woman;  it  will  be  a  great  treat 

22 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  teach  as  well  as  to  initiate  you  into  our 
life  at  Salt  Lake  City." 

"Tell  me  first  how  they  got  their  money;" 
says  I.  "My  partner  spent  his  life  in  the 
pursuit  of  that  material  and  only  within  the 
past  few  years  made  out  his  end." 

"I  suppose,"  says  he,  kind  of  eager-like, 
"  that  you  got  your  share  of  it?  " 

"I  surely  did,"  says  I,  "and  have  it  safe 
and  secure!" 

Then  he  began  to  paint  pictures  of  the  place 
where  the  aforesaid  happiness  has  squatted 
down  contented  to  dwell.  "You  ask  me  how 
the  Mormons  got  their  money?"  says  he. 
"When  Brigham  Young  sent  us  across  the 
desert,  from  the  East,  to  take  up  the  land  of 
what  is  now  Salt  Lake  City,  this  leader  took 
care  that  we  should  settle  by  as  many  streams 
of  water  as  possible  and  gather  stock  about 


us." 


"I  see,  I  see,"  says  I,  excited,  "you  laid 
in  a  lot  of  stock  which  you  watered,  and 
then  you  got  people  to  believe  they  was 
getting  the  genuine  article  for  their  money! 
Ephraim's  told  me  all  about  it." 

"  Well,"  says  he,  not  noticing  the  interrup- 

23 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

tion,  "this  being  so,  we  could  raise  anything 
we  wanted  by  irrigation,  and  this  soon  made 
the  land  very  fertile  and  valuable." 

"But  about  going  across  that  desert," 
says  I,-  "that's  interesting.  Suppose  you 
tell  me  about  that  part." 

"Well,"  says  he,  moving  a  little  closer, 
"a  great  band  of  Mormons  set  out  together 
for  their  new  home.  The  way  had  been 
paved  for  them  by  a  few  disciples,  who 
could  be  trusted,  who  had  been  sent  from  the 
East  to  the  West,  to  report  on  the  new 
country.  So,  in  caravans,  with  emigrant 
wagons,  horses  and  mules,  men,  women  and 
children  moved  along  together  over  the  desert. 
Many  features  about  the  journey  were  dis- 
couraging. The  desert  itself  was  white  with 
the  bones  of  men  and  horses  that  had  perished 
for  lack  of  water.  And  sentinels  were  in 
steady  demand,  for  there  was  constant  danger 
from  Indians.  The  Mormons  were  compelled 
to  rely  on  these  scouts  and  sentinels.  The  first 
would  go  in  advance  and  see  that  the  way 
was  clear;  and  the  other,  for  they  were  trust- 
worthy men,  would  keep  watch  all  night." 

"How  exciting!"  says  I.     "Your  religion 

24 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

would  have  done  more  for  the  United  States 
than  any  other  way  you  could  show  it  up, 
if  you  could  only  have  cleared  the  country 
of  them  Indians!" 

"O,  sister/'  says  he,  kind  of  mournful- 
like,  "your  views  are  too  much  of  the  earth; 
we  have  a  spiritual  mission  to  perform,  for 
we  are  to  establish  Zion  in  this  country.  We 
are  the  chosen  people." 

"Who  says  so?"  says  I.  "Them  opinions 
have  been  set  forth  by  the  Jews  for  quite  a 
spell.  The  Bible  does  mention  the  Jews,  but 
don't  say  nothing  about  the  Mormons!" 

"Ah!"  says  he,  "we  have  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  disclosed  to  Joseph  Smith  in  a 
vision,  which  is  the  counterpart  of  the  Testa- 
ment of  the  Western  Continent,  and  that 
says  we  are.  Do  you  believe,"  says  he,  getting 
excited,  "that  people  in  their  right  minds 
would  pay  twelve  million  dollars  for  a  temple, 
and  put  on  one  of  the  towers  a  gold-plated 
bronze  figure  of  the  angel  Moroni,  who  re- 
vealed the  tablets  of  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
if  they  didn't  believe  it?" 

This  was  past  all  arguing,  for  money 
always  counts,  but  I  couldn't  help  saying: 

25 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"That's  what  the  Jews  believe,  and  they're 
dead  sure  they  be  going  to  come  in  winners 
on  the  ownership  of  the  last  great  temple 
ever  erected  on  this  earth.  Be  your  elders 
like  priests?  Do  they  marry?"— And  I 
looked  out  on  the  passing  country. 

"Well,  some!"  says  he,  but  whether  he 
meant  only  a  few,  or  whether  they  believed 
in  it  with  their  whole  heart,  I  was  hard  at 
guessing,  when  he  continued,  "we  believe 
that  it  is  more  than  nature,  it  is  an  impera- 
tive command  to  take  unto  ourselves  wives." 

"Now  that  sounds  reasonable,"  says  I, 
adding,  kind  of  timid-like,  "be  you  married?" 
And  again  I  looked  out  of  the  window. 

"  I  am  sealed,"  says  he.  Then  noticing  my 
looks  at  the  country  he  added,  "As  fast  as  the 
sage  brush  is  imbedded  in  the  sand  of  this 
desert." 

"Well, — you  needn't  be  so  sassy  about  it," 
says  I.  "I  told  you  straight  out  about 
leaving  my  partner,  and  didn't  tell  you,  when 
you  asked  questions,  that  I  was  sealed!" 

With  that  he  kind  of  groaned,  and  says: 
"We  will  resume  that  part  of  the  conversation 
later,"  and  went  over  to  his  own  place, 

26 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

though  I  see  him  looking  round  after  that 
other  woman. 

Being  still  pretty  spry  on  my  feet,  I  glided 
over  to  the  seat  occupied  by  the  bone  of 
contention  and  set  down  beside  her. 

"Nice  day!"  says  I. 

"Yes,"  says  she,  kind  of  smiling,  "when 
they  set  out  to,  the  Mormons  generally  con- 
trive to  make  a  woman  feel  so." 

Says  I,  kind  of  mystified  as  to  her  meaning, 
"I  suppose  you  know  a  great  deal  about 
them  Mormons!" 

"Yes,"  says  she,  "and  so  will  you  before 
tomorrow  this  time." 

With  that  I  looked  at  her  real  interested, 
and  seeing  the  difference  in  my  expression 
she  took  another  tack  as  well.  Lowering 
her  voice  she  says: 

"  Has  he  asked  you  to  marry  him  yet?  " 

Now  such  a  question,  even  when  all  parties 
is  expecting  such  an  issue,  and  nothing 
standing  in  the  way,  is  kind  of  presumptuous; 
but  to  ask  me,  the  wife  of  my  dear  partner, 
and  him  an  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  church, 
was  nothing  less  than  scandalous. 

Says  I,  "Madam,  you  have  mistaken  your 

27 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

party.  I  have  been  a  wife  for  twenty-five 
years." 

"Well,"  says  she,  real  animated,  "that's 
all  the  better.  Let's  agree  to  have  a  little 
fun.  I  am  the  wife  of  a  doctor  and  have  two 
children  to  home.  This  is  the  third  time  I've 
crossed  the  Continent  alone,  on  a  visit  to  my 
mother,  and  every  time  I  have  been  asked  to 
marry  a  Mormon  on  the  way  over.  You 
know,  by  this  time,  I  suppose,"  says  she, 
"that  they  get  every  woman  they  take  a 
fancy  to  to  make  wife  Number  One,  Two, 
Three,  Four  or  Five,  or  whatever  it  may  be. 
They  indulge  in  what  we  call  bigamy.  They 
believe  in  what  they  call  plural  marriages." 

"Goodness  mercy  sakes  alive!"  says  I, 
near  collapsing  in  my  excitement.  "Why  they 
can  be  put  in  prison  for  such  goings  on!" 

"Yes,"  says  she,  "if  the  proper  authorities 
find  it  out,  but  they  have  such  power  they 
practically  control  the  situation.  Didn't 
he  tell  you  that  he  was  married?" 

"No,"  says  I,  "he  said  he  was  sealed." 

With  that  she  give  the  merriest  laugh  you 
ever  heard,  and  says:  "That  was  the  same  as 
admitting  that  he  had  any  number  of  wives!" 

28 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

How  funny  people  do  talk  in  the  world !  It 
sometimes  seems  as  if  our  little  Wayneville 
was  a  peaceful  land-locked  harbor  that  was 
hid  from  all  the  noise,  wickedness,  and  con- 
fusion of  this  great,  big,  blustering  world. 

We  both  sat  silent  for  a  few  minutes, 
watching  the  sage-and-brush  sand  heaps,  like 
little  hills,  fly  past  us.  She  was  concocting 
her  scheme,  I  suppose,  and  I  was  thinking 
with  disgust  of  that  bunch  of  conceit  in 
front  of  me,  feeling  that  every  woman  he 
edged  up  to  would  open  both  arms  to  receive 
him. 

In  a  minute  I  see  her  eyes  brighten,  and 
she  says  real  low,  leaning  over  towards  me: 
"I'll  tell  you  what  to  do.  Don't  let  him 
know  you're  married." 

"But  I  have,"  says  I. 

"  Well,"  says  she,  "  then  let  him  think  you've 
left  your  husband  in  the  East,  which  is  really 
true,  you  know,"  she  added. 

Then  it  struck  me  for  the  first  time  that 
that  was  just  what  he  thought. 

"All  right,"  says  I,  "I  can  manage  that!" 
seeing  as  it  was  already  managed. 

"The  train  will  reach  Salt  Lake  City  some 

29 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANX 

time  in  the  night,  and  as  he  won't  want  to  go 
off  without  us,  you  will  see  what  a  nice  little 
plan  he  will  want  to  work.  He  will  propose 
to  me  in  the  dining  car,  probably,  and  when 
he  comes  back  will  not  seem  to  notice  me  at 
all.  Then  this  afternoon  he  will  put  the 
question  to  you  and  you  must  consent  that 
it  is  the  only  life  to  lead  and  that  you  are 
converted  to  his  faith.  During  supper  he  will 
continue  the  courtship  with  me,  believing 
that  you  know  nothing  about  it — quietly 
eating  your  lunch  in  this  car — and  commence 
it  with  you  again  after  the  lamps  are  lit.  He 
will  want  me  to  get  off,  as  a  stranger  to  you, 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  and  plan  to  rouse  you  and 
take  your  baggage  for  you.  Meantime,"  and 
here  her  voice  sank  lower,  "I  will  get  into 
your  berth  with  you,  and  when  he  comes  for 
you  he  will  find  us  both  prepared  to  give  him 
a  welcome!" 

This  looked  interesting  and  full  of  harmless 
fun,  seeing  as  he  already  had  quite  a  number 
of  wives'  bosoms  to  lay  his  head  upon  and 
deliver  his  grief  unto. 

"I  think,"  says  she,  "you  have  sat  here 
long  enough.  He  will  think  we  are  too  well 

30 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

acquainted,  for  he  reckons  on  getting  us  both 
off  the  train  and  away  from  help,  on  his  own 
territory,  to  reconcile  us  to  new  conditions 
and  his  falsity." 

With  that  I  got  up  and  flounced  over  to 
my  own  seat,  like  I  was  plumb  disgusted 
with  the  woman  he  appeared  to  have  took  a 
shine  to.  By  this  time  the  waiter  from  the 
dining  car  come  in  and  handed  around 
calendars  of  what  they  had  to  eat  and  called 
out  that  dinner  was  ready.  With  that  the  old 
shiner  across  the  car  got  up  kind  of  slow  and 
looked  down  at  me. 

"Well,"  thinks  I,  "if  we  carry  out  the  fun 
I  must  act  like  I  didn't  have  no  partner  and 
was  on  the  dead  set  for  one."  So  I  kind  of 
frowned  and  looked  up  with  a  lot  of  expres- 
sion in  my  eyes. 

Says  he,  smiling:  "We  will  resume  our 
conversation  after  dinner." 

"All  right,"  says  I,  dropping  my  eyes, 
"but  mind  you  don't  tell  me  you're  sealed 
again ! " 

The  dinner  must  have  been  a  full  one,  they 
was  so  long;  though  I  suspicioned  that  some- 
thing else  was  keeping  them  but  the  dinner. 

31 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

So  I  leaned  back,  kind  of  drowsy,  against  the 
red  plush  of  my  seat.  Pretty  soon  I  fell 
asleep,  and  didn't  know  nothing  till  about 
three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Opening  my 
eyes,  I  looked  around  for  my  long-coated 
sinner.  He  had  risen  from  the  side  of  the 
other  woman  the  minute  he  see  me  stir,  and 
had  took  his  own  seat,  thinking  I  hadn't 
seen  where  he  come  from.  I  see  by  the  smile 
on  his  face  that  she  was  keeping  her  part  of 
the  agreement,  and  to  carry  out  the  fun,  I 
must  keep  mine.  He  give  me  a  chance  to 
sit  up  and  kind  of  pull  myself  together  for 
business  when  he  once  more  set  down  beside 
me.  I  was  so  afraid  of  laughing  I  dare  not 
look  over  my  shoulder  to  see  if  the  other 
woman  was  looking. 

"  Dreams  pleasant?  "  says  he. 

"Well,"  says  I,  "that  depends.  I  was 
dreaming  that  a  tiger  had  six  wives,  or 
tigresses,  and  meeting  a  real  pretty  animal 
that  he  hadn't  got  in  his  lair  yet  he  was 
trying  to  bait  her.  Just  as  he  put  one  paw 
on  her  back  she  sprang  at  him  and  give  him 
a  nab  in  the  neck." 

"Well,"  says  he,  looking  at  me  real  sharp, 

32 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"it  don't  strike  me  as  the  most  pleasant  of 
dreams.  He  should  have  made  her  see  the 
spiritual  union,  instead  of  the  physical.  In 
our  faith,  marriages  are  supposed  to  be 
spiritual.  By  spiritual,  we  mean  that  a 
woman  can  be  sealed,  or  given  in  marriage, 
to  a  man  that  is  dead,  and  be  considered  his 
property." 

"O  dear,"  says  I,  "how  very  unsatisfying!" 

"Yes,  under  certain  conditions,"  says  he, 
"I  think  it  might  be  myself.  But  every 
woman  must  have  a  husband  in  the  resurrec- 
tion to  step  forward  and  raise  the  veil  from 
her  face  before  she  can  be  recognized  as  a 
soul  and  judged." 

"O  dear!  O  dear!"  says  I,  pulling  out  my 
handkerchief  and  beginning  to  cry;  "what 
shall  I  do,  what  shall  I  do?  I  do  want  to 
rise,  but  where's  my  man?"  And  with  that 
I  was  convulsed  with  grief. 

"Well,"  says  he,  slipping  an  arm  over  the 
back  of  the  seat,  "don't  you  cry  so,  Phoebe 
Ann,  I  will  raise  the  veil." 

"Oh,"  says  I,  dropping  my  eyes,  bashful, 
and  playing  with  the  corner  of  my  handker- 
chief, "I  didn't  mean  you  was  to  do  it!  But 

33 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

just  think  where  I  would  have  spent  Eternity 
if  you  hadn't  been  on  this  train  and  saved  my 
soul!" 

Time  was  going  on  apace.  As  it  was  getting 
time  for  supper  he  says: 

"The  train  reaches  Salt  Lake  City  before 
morning.  Providence  has  put  us  near  each 
other  on  the  train,  and  as  I  see  you  have  a 
number  of  parcels,  I  will  come  to  your  berth 
for  you  just  before  it  is  time  to  alight.  Will 
you  be  ready?" 

"Sure,"  says  I,  "and  waiting  and  longing 
for  the  hour  to  arrive!" — Which  was  true, 
as  I  wanted  to  see  him  get  what  was  due  him. 

After  supper  I  was  so  full  of  laughter  that 
I  made  preparation  for  going  to  bed  early. 
I  give  excuse  to  my  suitor  that  it  was  neces- 
sary in  order  to  be  ready  early  in  the  morning 
for  him.  After  I  laid  down,  I  peeked  out  of 
the  side  of  the  curtain  and  there  I  see  the 
elder  and  the  doctor's  wife  sitting  up  close 
together. 

After  a  while  I  got  to  sleep  and  was  dream- 
ing hard,  when  I  felt  a  hand  touch  my  shoul- 
der. I  sprung  up  quick,  I  was  so  feared  it 
might  be  the  elder,  but  hearing  the  wonder- 

34 


ful  snoring  across  the  way  I  was  comforted. 

"Sh — !"  said  the  doctor's  wife,  putting 
something  down  beside  me,  "don't  make  any 
noise!  I  have  brought  these  things  for  our 
use!  It  won't  be  long  before  he  comes  now, 
and  we  must  be  ready  for  him!"  All  this 
she  said  in  a  whisper,  putting  her  head  up 
close  to  mine.  "I  will  get  in  the  upper  berth," 
she  went  on,  "and  when  I  ask  you  for  the 
things,  just  hand  them  up.  He  won't  look 
for  me,  for  he  has  told  me  to  follow  him.  He 
thinks  that  I  am  going  to  dress  and  stay  in 
my  berth  till  I  see  him  get  off." 

I  laid  down  real  still,  and  it  didn't  seem 
such  a  long  time  before  I  heard  a  stir  across 
the  way.  Then  it  come  nearer.  By  and  by 
I  heard  a  hand  at  the  curtain. 

"Don't  open  it  yet,  elder,"  says  I,  hoarse- 
like;  "I'm  near  ready,  just  have  a  hook  or 
two  to  fasten  yet." 

"All  right,"  says  he,  "don't  be  long!" 

Being  afraid  to  have  the  other  woman 
speak,  even  in  a  whisper,  I  handed  up  the 
things  she  had  brought  with  her. 

"Now  all  right,"  says  she,  so  low  I  could 
hardly  hear  her  myself. 

35 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

With  that  open  popped  the  curtain,  and 
tipping  that  pitcher  she  held  high  in  one 
hand,  she  poured  a  flood  of  ice  water  over 
the  waiting  suitor  below!  Not  to  be  outdone, 
I  grabbed  the  scissors  I  always  carry  with 
me,  and  catching  hold  of  his  coat  I  clipped  one 
of  the  tails  off  up  to  the  waist! 

"Ugh!— Ugh!"  he  yelled,  as  he  ducked 
under  the  water  that  shrivelled  his  collar 
up  into  nothing  and  made  his  hair  look 
like  the  fur  of  a  drowned  rat. 

"Quite  so!"  says  I.  "I'd  like  to  keep  this 
coat-tail  as  a  souvenir  of  our  spiritual  union ! " 

"While  I,"  says  the  doctor's  wife,  "would 
like  to  have  you  tell  your  wives  they  needn't 
call  for  any  water  for  your  bath  to-night. 
Just  tell  them  you've  been  given  one  free  of 
charge!" 

Seeing  that  he  was  fleeing  with  his  baggage 
as  fast  as  he  could,  I  took  up  my  shoe  and 
give  it  a  fling  after  him,  hitting  him  square 
between  the  shoulders. 

"Shoo!"  says  I,  "skedaddle  as  if  the  devil 
was  after  you," — and  with  that  he  disap- 
peared from  view. 

By  this  time  most  of  the  car  was  looking 

36 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

out  of  their  curtains,  while  one  or  two  of  the 
men  had  jumped  to  the  floor  hearing  the 
splash  of  water  and  thinking  the  car  might 
be  on  fire.  When  the  fun  struck  them,  they 
just  laughed  and  laughed  and  clapped  their 
hands. 

The  next  morning  the  doctor's  wife  and  I 
shook  hands  and  continued  constant  com- 
panions to  the  end  of  the  journey. 

Tell  Ephraim  I  grow  more  lonesome  for 
him  every  day.  I'd  rather  you  wouldn't 
tell  him  about  this  courting;  he  might  think 
it  foolish! 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


37 


CHAPTER  II. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
December  10th,  19—. 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  suppose  you'll  want  to  know  all  about  my 
arrival  and  them  relations  I  set  out  to  spend 
the  year  with. 

When  the  day  arrived  I  was  to  get  to  Los 
Angeles,  I  put  on  my  smart  black  silk  frock 
that  I  had  done  over  and  cleaned  in  coffee 
just  before  I  started.  I  took  considerable  pains 
to  make  myself  look  like  a  very  respectable 
guest. 

Having  got  all  prim,  and  my  parcels  all 
did  up  in  proper  shape,  I  set  back  expecting. 
I  had  eaten  my  lunch,  which,  by  the  way, 
was  pretty  slim  by  this  time.  In  fact  it 
amounted  to  only  a  slice  of  dry  bread  and  a 
little  jam.  But  I  calculated  that  my  nephew 
and  his  wife  would  get  me  up  a  right  good 
supper;  there  was  no  call  for  me  to  part  with 
any  of  my  money  yet. 

About    four   o'clock   we    rolled    into    Los 

38 


Catching  hold  of  his  coat,  I  clipped  one  of  the 
tails  off  up  to  the  waist. 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Angeles.  I  had  expected  to  see  a  nice,  decent- 
looking  little  village,  therefore  I  was  consid- 
erablely  surprised  to  see  a  great  big  place, 
which  looked  from  the  car  window  to  be 
another  New  York. 

I  was  just  taking  up  my  last  bundle  when 
a  man  touched  me  on  the  arm.  I  turned 
round  to  see  a  big,  burly  fellow  with  a  light- 
colored  suit  and  breeches  stuck  inside  of 
leggins. 

"I  will  take  your  bundles,"  says  he,  "we 
are  waiting  for  you." 

"No,  you  don't!"  says  I.  "I  know  you 
and  your  gang  of  green-goods  men,  and 
Phoebe  Ann's  mind  is  strong  enough  to  guide 
her  footsteps  yet.  So  you  just  trot  right 
back  to  where  you  come  from  and  tell  them 
you  can't  come  it  over  one  woman  on  this 
train,  if  she  is  alone  and  defenceless!" 

During  all  this  burst  of  righteous  indigna- 
tion, he  had  stood  still  holding  that  plug  hat 
in  his  hand. 

"My  master  told  me  to  get  you  off  the 
train,"  says  he. 

"Well,"  says  I,  "now  you  hearken  to  me. 
You  just  track  back  and  tell  him  Phoebe 

39 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Ann  ain't  coming  yet;  and  present  my  com- 
pliments. " 

"Yes'm,"  says  he,  and  walks  off. 

Well,  didn't  I  always  know  that  if  you 
resist  the  devil  he'll  flee  from  you? 

I  cast  my  eyes  down  to  see  my  blue  ribbon 
that  I  was  to  wear  so  Lucy  Jane  would  know 
me,  was  surely  in  place,  then  I  prepared  to 
follow  the  rest.  I  declare  I  felt  most  as  bewil- 
dered as  I  did  when  I  got  off  the  train  in  New 
York.  I  stood  still  a  second,  waiting  for  Lucy 
Jane  or  Hezekiah,  but  I  see  no  one  answering 
to  the  description  they  had  give  of  themselves. 

In  a  minute  I  see  some  one  taking  off  their 
hat  beside  me,  and  I  turned  around  real 
joyful  to  think  they  had  come.  But  what  do 
you  think? — Another  one  of  them  critters, 
dressed  just  like  the  other,  had  arrived! 
Says  I:  "I've  already  had  a  conversation 
with  your  brother,  and  he's  gone  back  to 
your  father  to  tell  him  he's  made  a  mistake 
in  his  selection  this  time!  So  just  you  slip 
along  and  join  him." 

"Madam,"  says  he,  as  grave  as  an  owl, 
"the  footman  has  persuaded  me  to  come 
since  you  wouldn't  let  him  take  your  parcels. 

40 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Master  and  missus  is  anxious  to  see  you!" 

Just  then,  for  I  had  reached  the  gate  my- 
self by  this  time,  a  woman  with  feathers 
flying  over  one  shoulder  and  a  beautiful 
tight-fitting  dress  on,  with  gloves  to  match, 
and  little  bits  of  feet  in  glossy  black  shoes 
steps  forward  with  both  hands  extended. 

"My  Aunt  Phoebe!"  she  says  with  a  wel- 
coming smile. 

"And  is  this  my  niece,  Lucy  Jane?"  says 
I.  "I  must  just  set  down  these  bundles  till 
I  get  my  breath." 

"Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  she,  "I  don't 
wonder  you're  tired  with  such  a  load  of 
things.  Here  John,  take  these  parcels  right 
out  to  the  carriage  and  we'll  be  out  directly." 

Looking  round  I  see  that  same  man  ap- 
proaching. He  come  forward,  and  tipping 
his  hat,  says  in  the  selfsame  solemn  tone, 
"Yes'm."  He  took  them  away,  this  time 
without  any  objections  on  my  part,  and 
Lucy  Jane  and  I  began  to  thread  our  way 
through  the  crowd  to  get  to  their  wagon. 

"And  where's  Hezekiah,"  says  I,  "couldn't 
he  take  time  to  run  around  from  his  shop 
to  see  me?" 

41 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  thought  she  kind  of  stiffened  up  a  little 
at  this,  but  she  says  in  a  real  quiet  tone: 
"Hezekiah  is  very  sorry,  Aunt  Phoebe,  but 
some  business  connected  with  the  depart- 
ment store,  of  which  he  is  master,  has  called 
him  out  of  town  until  tomorrow.  He  told 
me  to  tell  you  that  he  would  return  as  soon 
as  possible." 

Having  arrived  at  the  carriage,  which  I 
scanned  carefully  after  I  see  them  bundles 
was  safe,  we  stepped  in.  Now  Pll  be  bound, 
Susanna,  you  never  see  anything  like  that 
carriage!  It  had  a  little  seat,  without  any 
back  to  it,  stuck  up  high  on  top  of  the  back 
axles.  The  part  we  got  in  swung  real  low  and 
was  very  wide.  It  had  two  seats,  one  facing 
the  other,  real  sociable-like.  Up  in  front 
was  another  seat  for  the  one  that  was  driving, 
but  that  didn't  have  no  back.  I  says  to  my- 
self: "I  hope  they  won't  never  perch  me  up 
there  for  I  do  like  a  nice  comfortable  back." 

The  man  that  I  first  see  on  the  train  was 
holding  the  horses,  which  had  their  heads 
held  way  up  high  in  the  air  like  they  was 
smelling  fire  and  wanted  to  run.  The  other 
brother  had  climbed  up  on  the  front  seat 

42 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

beside  the  driver.  Turning  to  Lucy  Jane  I 
says: 

"How  sot  those  brothers  be  on  each  other; 
yet  what  a  difference  there  is  in  them.  One 
is  real  thin  like  the  mother,  I  suppose,  and 
the  other  fat  like  the  father.  And  then  they 
are  so  careful  to  dress  alike!  I've  always 
heard  twins  liked  to  stay  together!" 

At  this  Lucy  Jane  looked  like  she  would 
surely  laugh,  but  she  didn't.  She  says  to  me 
real  low :  "  They're  not  brothers,  Aunt  Phoebe. 
They  never  saw  each  other  in  their  lives  till  a 
month  ago.  That's  the  color  of  our  livery." 

Thinks  I  to  myself:  "Wonder  if  Hezekiah 
dresses  like  that!"  But  there  was  more 
revelations  coming! 

We  drove  away  from  the  station  through  a 
part  of  the  town  that  didn't  look  no  great 
shucks  to  me,  though  I  didn't  say  so.  I  see 
now  the  wisdom  of  having  two  men  on  hand. 
If  one  should  die  of  fright  in  the  crowd  of 
wagons  and  cars,  the  other  could  snatch  the 
lines  and  keep  right  on  driving! 

Pretty  soon  we  left  the  cars  and  wagons 
and  bid  good-bye  to  the  big  buildings  and 
stores.  Then  we  begun  to  roll  up  wide 

43 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

avenues  and  to  see  beautiful  homes.  But  the 
houses  struck  me  as  very  peculiar.  Most  of 
them  was  one  story  and  very  long;  sort  of  a 
hotel  on  one  floor.  Over  the  front  door  was 
a  little  balcony  with  a  garden  box  on  its  rail 
and  pink  ivy  geraniums  falling  over,  down 
toward  the  street,  about  six  or  eight  feet. 
This  kind  of  houses,  Lucy  Jane  said,  was 
called  "Bungalows;"  and  the  nicest  houses 
to  live  in  you  ever  saw.  In  front  of  nearly 
every  house  was  one,  and  sometimes  three  or 
four,  great  big  palms. 

Pretty  soon  we  drove  up  to  a  great  big 
house  that  was  light-colored  like  cream.  The 
driveway  wasn't  a  mite  like  our  muddy  one 
to  home!  This  had  nice  pebbles  all  over  it, 
and  was  bordered  with  bright-red  geraniums. 
I  had  in  my  mind's  eye  how  the  leaves  was 
dropping  when  I  left  home,  and  the  snow 
was  beginning  to  flurry,  while  we  listened  to 
the  sighing  of  the  wind  as  it  scooted  down  the 
side  of  the  chimney,  while  here  was  a  great,  big, 
green  lawn  just  like  velvet!  In  the  middle 
of  this  was  a  fountain  in  which  a  naked 
girl,  or  the  figure  of  one,  was  holding  up  a 
parasol!  Great  palms,  about  twenty  feet 

44 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

high,  waved  to  the  breeze,  and  some  trees, 
that  I  afterwards  learned  was  crepe  myrtle, 
was  full  of  pink  flowers,  just  like  a  great  big 
bouquet.  I  tell  you,  Susanna,  it  was  just  like 
stepping  into  fairyland. 

Well,  by  this  time,  we  had  come  to  the 
house  itself  which  I  had  seen,  indistinct, 
between  the  trees,  and  it  was  beautiful.  It 
had  a  wide  porch  running  all  round  it  and 
looked  like  a  mansion.  But  Lucy  Jane  didn't 
take  me  to  the  front  door  as  I  should  have 
done,  at  least  not  yet.  The  man  with  the  cold 
legs  drove  right  along  without  saying  a  word. 
Right  beside  the  house  we  come  to  a  place 
that  was  the  prettiest  I  ever  see! 

Here  two  poles  had  been  set  up,  about 
twenty  feet  apart,  and  a  pole  put  on  top  from 
one  to  the  other.  This  was  covered  with 
green  vines  and  big  bunches  of  purplish  red 
flowers  which  Lucy  Jane  calls  "  boganvilea." 
It  .was  just  like  riding  into  a  summer  house, 
only  there  was  an  opening  at  the  other  end. 
Here  the  horses  stopped,  and  the  man  that 
wasn't  driving  jumped  off  and  helped  us  on 
the  step  and  from  there  we  easily  stepped 
onto  the  porch.  This,  Lucy  Jane  told  me 

45 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

later,  is  called  a  "  porte-cochere."  Such  funny 
names  makes  you  think  you  are  surely  in  a 
foreign  land. 

As  we  reached  the  front  door  it  opened 
with  never  a  sound.  Now  this  kind  of  pleased 
me,  for  you  know  how  our  front  door  to  home 
does  creak  and  groan  when  we  admit  people! 
Says  I  to  myself:  "If  there's  a  secret  spring 
anybody  can  touch  that  can  make  a  door 
work  like  that,  then  I'll  surely  carry  one 
home  with  me!"  So,  as  we  passed  in,  I 
peeked  behind  the  door  to  see  how  it  worked. 

There,  straight  and  still,  stood  another 
man  in  light-colored  clothes.  This  I  knowed 
was  Hezekiah!  How  nice  of  him  to  want  to 
surprise  his  wife,  getting  home  sooner  than 
she  expected ;  he  must  be  in  kind  of  a  playful 
frame  of  mind!  I  felt  sure  his  wife  hadn't 
seen  him.  So  I  says :  "  Why,  Hezekiah,  I'm 
so  glad  to  see  you!  Here,  Lucy  Jane,  don't 
you  know  your  husband  when  you  see  him!" 
And  I  turned,  laughing,  to  her. 

But  Lucy  Jane  turned  toward  me  stiff  and 
cold,  and  says:  "Aunt  Phoebe,  the  trip  has 
been  too  much  for  your  nerves!  That  is  my 
butler.  I  beg  of  you  to  let  me  see  you  to  your 

46 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

room,  and  then  lie  down  and  rest!"  As  for 
the  butler,  he  never  moved,  he  never  said  a 
word  or  worked  a  muscle  of  his  face. 

"Well,"  says  I,  "seeing  as  I  be  mistook, 
Til  just  walk  along  with  you,  as  you  say."  I 
was  kind  of  took  down,  Susanna,  but  then  it 
never  takes  me  long  to  recover  my  spirits. 

A  woman,  with  a  white  apron  and  cap  was 
in  the  dining  room,  which  I  see  as  we  passed, 
going  around  real  soft.  I  begun  to  suspicion 
right  away  that  we  had  sickness  in  the  house ; 
but  I  thought  I  wouldn't  speak  of  it  yet  to 
Lucy  Jane.  When  I  see  another  one  come 
out  of  the  room  which  Lucy  Jane  said  was 
hers,  I  begun  to  be  frightened.  Yet  she 
hadn't  said  a  word  about  there  being  such 
serious  trouble  in  her  home. 

Maybe  you  wonder  what  we  did  say.  Well, 
seeing  as  I  was  so  interested  in  looking  at 
houses  and  things  along,  Lucy  Jane  only 
explained  the  different  things  to  me  as  we 
drove  on.  Otherwise  she  left  me  to  enjoy 
myself,  which  was  proper  nice  of  her  I  thought. 
Every  little  unselfish  act  in  life  carries  its 
own  reward  with  it,  I've  found,  and  so  I 
just  made  up  my  mind  that  all  these  fine 

47 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

things  might  be  part  of  the  reward  of  Lucy 
Jane. 

We  went  up  broad,  easy  stairs  till  we  come 
to  a  big  square  hall  furnished  just  like  a  room. 
Now  in  Wayneville  we  think  that  people 
who  have  money  ought  to  have  carpets  on 
their  floors !  But  here  it  seemed  just  opposite; 
for  there  was  never  a  carpet  on  any  floor  Pd 
seen  yet;  they  was  just  bare,  but  all  shined  up 
with  rugs  laid  down  in  all  sorts  of  shapes, 
just  as  if  some  of  them  had  been  kicked 
around  and  some  laid  down  when  the  people 
was  dizzy.  Leading  off  this  hall  was  a  beauti- 
ful large  room,  which  Lucy  Jane  now  led  me 
to,  and  beyond  was  another  smaller  room. 

"These  are  your  rooms,  Aunt  Phoebe," 
says  she,  "  and  I  hope  you'll  be  very  comfort- 
able in  them." 

"Thank  you,  Lucy  Jane,"  says  I,  looking 
around  the  beautifully  furnished  room,  "  but 
I  couldn't  think  of  taking  your  sitting  room 
away  from  you.  I'll  just  stay  in  my  bed- 
room, except  when  Pm  with  the  family." 

"Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  she,  "this  is 
not  our  sitting  room.  Our  living  room  is 
down  stairs,  where  we  spend  most  of  our  time, 

48 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  of  course  where  we  expect  you  to  join  us. 
I'll  just  step  into  my  room  for  awhile,  and 
leave  you  to  rest.  When  dinner  is  ready  I'll 
come  for  you." 

"All  right,"  says  I,  for  my  stomach  was 
getting  terrible  faint.  But  when  sickness  is  in 
the  house,  everything  must  give  way  to  it; 
and  I  couldn't  think  of  asking  Lucy  Jane  for 
any  refreshment  under  such  circumstances. 

Looking  out  I  see  a  grove  of  beautiful 
orange  trees  on  the  other  side  of  the  house. 
Then  I  brought  my  eyes  back  again  into  the 
room  itself.  The  walls  was  tinted  a  beautiful 
shade  of  blue;  and  the  furniture  in  the  room 
was  white  and  gold.  Water-color  paintings 
hung  on  the  walls  and  everything  was  beauti- 
ful, even  to  the  polished  maple  desk,  all  set 
out  with  pens  and  papers  by  the  window. 

When  I  caught  sight  of  that  a  tide  of  home- 
sickness crossed  me  of  which  I  was  ashamed. 
Somehow,  if  things  had  been  less  grand  and 
stately,  and  people  had  walked  about,  laugh- 
ing and  singing  with  the  freedom  of  a  home, 
I  should  have  been  more  contented.  Every- 
thing I  see  delighted  my  eyes,  but  my  heart 
wasn't  enlisted.  If  great  wealth  made  men 

49 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  women  like  that,  afraid  to  speak  or  act 
civil  and  interested  in  a  body,  then  I  was  glad 
Ephraim  had  stuck  to  his  crops  and  not  set 
up  a  notion  store!  Still,  Lucy  Jane  seemed  a 
clever  woman  and  I  made  no  doubt  I'd  get 
on  with  her  very  well.  I  should  like  to  see 
Hezekiah  though,  I  thought,  and  see  if  he 
wore  them  regimentals  which  she  seemed  to 
demand  from  every  one  around  her.  The 
nurses  must  be  tending  either  the  boy  or  the 
girl,  both  of  which  I  knew  she  had,  and  I 
wondered  what  was  the  matter  with  them. 

I  ventured  into  the  other  room,  where  I 
was  to  sleep,  and  found  everything  just  as 
beautiful  there.  I  laid  down  on  the  bed  for 
awhile  and  fell  asleep.  I  was  wakened  by 
Lucy  Jane  saying: 

"It's  dinner  time,  Aunt  Phoebe!" 

I  was  soon  ready,  for  it  didn't  take  long  to 
straighten  my  hair.  I  see  she  was  dressed  in 
white  and  had  some  beautiful  pearls  around 
her  neck  and  a  rose  hi  her  hair.  She  looked 
like  she  was  going  to  have  some  company  for 
dinner,  but  she  said  I  was  the  only  company 
in  the  house,  and  so  I  was  comforted. 

Going  down  the  stairs  she  threw  open  the 

50 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

dining  room  door,  and  it  was  the  most  beauti- 
ful sight  you  ever  see !  A  great  big  sideboard, 
filled  with  silver  and  cut  glass,  stood  opposite, 
and  there  was  cut  flowers  in  crystal  vases  and 
jardinieres  of  ferns.  The  table  had  a  fountain 
made  in  the  middle  of  it,  in  the  basin  of 
which  was  roses  floating,  while  the  spray  sent 
up  from  it  was  a  perfume. 

There  was  nothing  on  the  table  yet,  but 
some  knives  and  forks  and  spoons;  some 
glasses  and  napkins.  "  Well,"  says  I  to  myself, 
"the  cook's  a-hustling,  no  doubt,  to  make  it 
by  the  tune  we  get  down  here,  but  I  suppose 
the  fire  or  something  went  back  on  her." 

But  Lucy  Jane  didn't  appear  to  notice 
that  they'd  forgotten  to  put  the  victuals  on, 
and  showed  me  where  I  was  to  sit.  I  was 
just  going  to  set  when  I  felt  my  chair  held 
firm.  Then  one  of  them  men,  I  suppose  the 
one  that  was  at  the  door,  begun  to  push  me 
up  to  the  table.  As  this  kind  of  made  the 
chair  hit  me  in  the  calves  of  my  legs,  I  tumbled 
down  into  a  sitting  position,  but  he  continued 
to  push  me  up. 

"Now  that  was  real  nice  of  you,"  I  says, 
"only  give  me  warning  next  time!  Here's 

51 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  seat  beside  me.  Sit  right  down  and  we'll 
have  a  nice  little  chat  together." 

Susanna,  you  hear  me !  If  that  man  had  been 
as  deaf  as  a  stone  he  couldn't  have  turned 
away  more  quietly !  He  never  raised  his  eyes. 

"What  a  pity,"  says  I,  addressing  Lucy 
Jane,  "that  your  friend  be  deaf  and  dumb!" 

I  don't  know  what  answer  she  would  have 
made  me,  for  just  at  that  minute  a  young 
girl  with  the  most  interesting  face  I  ever  see, 
dressed  in  white  like  her  mother,  appeared 
in  the  door;  she  was  a  vision  of  loveliness. 
She  smiled  brightly  to  her  mother  and  then 
looked  at  me. 

"Angelina,"  says  Lucy  Jane,  "this  is  your 
Aunt  Phoebe." 

She  give  me  one  of  the  pretty  looks  I  soon 
learned  to  love,  as  she  said :  "  I  am  so  glad  you 
have  come,  Aunt  Phoebe.  I  have  been  out 
or  I  would  have  been  to  see  you  before." 

Then  her  little  brother  Dominie  followed, 
a  boy  of  about  twelve.  But  I  shall  tell  you 
all  about  both  of  the  children  later. 

We  went  on  with  our  dinner  and  nothing 
happened  of  much  consequence.  When  the 
nurse  come  back  to  me  after  giving  me  a  little 

52 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

cup  of  soup  which  she  took  away  from  me 
as  soon  as  I  finished,  I  said  real  low,  for  Ange- 
lina and  her  mother  was  talking : 

"  I'm  sorry  you  have  to  do  this  in  addition 
to  your  sick-room  duties !  If  I  was  only  more 
familiar  with  the  house,  I'd  jump  right  up 
and  help.  Now  just  you  bring  in  everything 
you  got  out  there  for  me  and  set  it  in  a  little 
pile  around  my  plate  and  I'll  help  myself!" 

Wouldn't  you  have  said  that,  Susanna? 
Well,  she  didn't  bring  it  in  as  I  told  her,  but 
the  next  time  she  come  to  the  table  I  could 
see  there  had  been  tears  in  her  eyes  and  the 
muscles  around  her  mouth  was  working. 
As  she  turned  away,  I  see  her  laugh  to  herself. 
I  suppose  she  was  so  worried  she  had  hysterics! 

I  must  quit  for  this  time  for  it's  getting 
late.  Tell  Ephraim  to  mind  the  black  cow 
don't  buck. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


53 


CHAPTER  III. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
December  12th,  19—. 

My  dear  Susanna: 

At  last  I  have  got  a  letter  from  the  land  of 
my  birth.  I  pored  over  it  for  an  hour  before 
I  could  lay  it  down.  When  I  come  to  that 
description  of  the  Thanksgiving  dinner,  I 
just  burst  out  crying. 

We  had  Thanksgiving  too,  but  such  a 
different  one!  Of  course  we  had  turkey, 
as  well  as  lots  of  French  dishes,  but  I  couldn't 
make  it  seem  like  the  day.  You  say  you  had 
a  right  smart  snow  storm  in  the  morning 
which  cleared  off  cold,  still,  and  icy  by  night. 
Then  you  all  gathered  around  the  log  fire  and 
cracked  nuts  I  suppose,  while  you  told  stories, 
washed  down  by  sweet  cider.  Well,  that  was 
like  home! 

Our  dinner  was  served  to  us  in  little  mites, 
one  thing  at  a  time.  I  suppose  it's  a  great 
saving  to  give  everybody  just  a  little  scoop 
of  a  thing,  but  somehow  it  don't  seem  like 

54 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

meals.  The  windows  was  open,  and  the  ices 
we  had  was  real  refreshing,  it  was  so  warm. 

Lucy  Jane  and  Angelina  both  had  on  thin 
dresses  and  then  they  was  complaining  of  the 
heat.  The  grass  was  green  as  midsummer, 
and  the  roses  just  pushing  each  other,  trying 
to  get  a  chance  to  show  themselves,  the  bushes 
was  crammed  so  full. 

We  always  go  to  church  on  Thanksgiving 
morning  back  home,  but  here  we  spent  the 
morning  in  selecting  what  to  wear  in  the 
evening,  for  I  must  tell  you  that  we  had  been 
invited  to  a  big  ball  for  Thanksgiving  evening. 

Of  course  I  won't  deny  that  it  seemed 
funny  to  me  that  grown  people  should  care 
anything  about  playing  that  game,  but  I 
suppose  the  warm  weather  makes  them  feel 
kind  of  playful-like,  I  thought.  So  as  I 
didn't  want  to  seem  odd,  though  I  didn't 
know  a  thing  about  the  game,  I  agreed  to  go. 
Before  consenting  though,  I  made  sure  that 
Hezekiah  was  to  be  one  of  the  party. 

When  I  asked  him  he  says,  laughing, 
"  Why  Aunt  Phoebe,  Lucy  Jane's  at  the  head 
of  the  game  in  this  town,  and  we  all  flock 
where  she  leads ! " 

55 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"My,  my,"  says  I  to  myself,  "who  would 
have  thought  it  of  such  a  quiet,  dignified 
looking  woman!  I  should  never  have  give 
her  credit  for  being  set  on  pitching  ball." 

Hezekiah,  I  must  tell  you,  come  home  the 
next  day  after  I  arrived  just  as  he  promised 
his  wife.  He  was  so  hearty  in  his  greetings 
that  I  liked  him  right  away.  I  see  he  was  full 
of  jokes  and  teasings  to  Angelina,  specially, 
who  I  could  see  was  his  favorite,  and  what 
wonder?  But  when  he  was  thinking  and  not 
noticing  anything  around  him,  I  could  see 
there  was  lines  about  his  mouth  and  a  stern, 
thoughtful  expression  in  his  eyes.  His  hair, 
too,  was  turning  gray  in  places. 

I  seen  Angelina  was  his  favorite.  Well, 
I  must  tell  you  something  about  that  girl. 
I  suppose  you  have  seen  a  picture  of  Saint 
Cecilia  sitting  at  a  piano  where  little  angels 
threw  down  roses  on  the  keys?  Well,  that 
face  is  just  like  Angelina's.  And  when  she 
sits  down  to  the  piano  in  the  living  room  in 
the  evening,  just  in  the  after-glow,  which  is 
the  time  of  our  twilight  to  home,  I  most 
start  at  the  resemblance,  and  have  already 
caught  myself  looking  up  to  the  ceiling  to  see 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

if  them  angels  have  arrived  with  the  proper 
bouquet.  She  is  so  different  from  other  girls 
you  see,  there's  no  making  any  comparison 
between  them.  She  just  talks  to  that  piano, 
and  I  know  it  answers  her  back  by  the  way 
she  caresses  them  keys.  And  if  you  speak  to 
her  at  such  a  time  she  never  answers  in  a 
melancholy  or  sad  tone  of  voice,  but  just 
whirls  round  on  her  stool  as  quick  and  smiles 
as  bright,  doing  anything  for  you  that  you 
want.  The  little  world  about  her  seems  to  be 
very  important  to  her,  but  when  she  see  they 
don't  need  her  particularly,  she  just  floats  off 
to  that  other  world  she  takes  such  delight  in, 
like  a  caged  bird  flies  home  when  the  windows 
is  open  and  it's  set  at  liberty. 

I  had  studied  Angelina  from  the  first 
minute  I  see  that  interesting  face  and  I  was 
still  deep  in  the  lesson  of  learning  her. 

She  appeared  to  me  to  be  the  occupant  of 
two  worlds,  and  I  was  all  the  time  trying  to 
get  a  peek  into  the  one  that  couldn't  be  plainly 
seen. 

I  see  Angelina  wasn't  much  set  on  the  game 
her  mother  seemed  so  interested  in  and  kind 
of  demurred  at  first  about  going.  She  put  it 

57 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

so  nice,  I  shouldn't  have  thought  Lucy  Jane 
would  have  had  the  heart  to  oppose  her. 

"Mama,"  says  she,  "I'd  rather  stay  to 
home.  You  know  I  never  take  any  pleasure 
when  I  go  out  in  company  who  care  only  for 
light  things,  and  I'm  sure  to  feel  sad  for  two 
or  three  days  afterward.  An  hour  in  contact 
with  some  great  mind  would  mean  so  much 
more  to  me  than  a  whole  evening  with  such 
people  as  we  will  meet  there.  Please  don't 
urge  me,  mama;  the  game  isn't  worth  the 
candle!" 

She  looked  at  her  mother  with  such  earnest- 
ness that  I  didn't  see  how  she  could  have  the 
heart  to  urge  her.  But  she  did. 

"O  nonsense,  Angelina,"  says  she,  "you 
are  the  strangest  girl!  Why  don't  you  take 
up  some  other  fad  but  that  of  literature? 
What  will  all  your  knowledge  profit  you  in 
making  a  match  suitable  for  a  daughter  of 
your  father?  If  you  longed  a  little  more  for 
dress  and  jewels  and  not  so  much  for  books, 
you'd  do  a  heap  better.  You  know  Clarence 
Grey  will  be  there  tonight." 

I  see  Angelina  grow  pale,  but  she  said 
nothing. 

58 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Then  turning  to  me  Lucy  Jane  says :  "Aunt 
Phoebe,  what  would  you  do  with  a  girl  that 
when  her  birthday  come  round  and  we  asked 
what  she  wanted,  whether  a  ring,  an  ostrich 
plume,  or  what,  she  asked  for  some  books?" 

"Well,"  says  I  right  smart,  "I'd  give  her 
the  books.  What  she  tucks  in  her  head 
can't  be  worn  out  on  her  back  or  lost!" 

"But  she  didn't  get  them,"  said  Lucy  Jane 
triumphantly,  "she  got  an  ostrich  plume!" 

I  looked  at  Angelina  and  I  see  her  eyes  was 
fixed  real  grateful  on  me.  Then  she  says 
quietly : 

"Very  well,  mama,  I  will  go  if  it  will  give 
you  any  pleasure." 

I  kept  wondering  when  I  was  looking  over 
my  things  seeing  what  to  wear,  why  Angelina 
turned  white  when  that  man's  name  was 
mentioned.  Also  what  was  the  reason  she 
wasn't  like  either  her  father  or  mother,  and 
just  wanted  to  study  all  the  time. 

Among  the  things  I  had  brought  was  an 
old  coat,  worn  by  Ephraim,  that  I  had  thought 
to  slip  on  if  I  was  chilly  to  save  my  best 
cashmere  shawl.  "Now,"  thinks  I,  "this 
will  come  in  just  right."  So  laying  that  to 

59 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

one  side,  I  hunted  up  an  old  pair  of  gloves. 
These  would  be  proper  good  when  the  ball 
come  spinning  my  way  to  save  my  hands. 

Just  then  I  looked  up  and  I  see  Lucy  Jane 
and  Angelina  coming  to  my  room.  Lifting 
the  mattress  of  my  bed  I  give  my  regimentals 
a  shove  underneath,  before  they  caught 
sight  of  them.  "For,"  says  I,  inwardly,  "how 
nice  it'll  be  to  surprise  them  when  we  get 
there!  They'll  think  I've  been  so  thoughtful 
to  bring  everything  I  needed.  I  can  put  my 
long  dominick  over  the  whole  suit,  and  under 
the  coat  of  Ephraim's,  I'll  wear  my  lace 
waist  so  that  if  they  have  refreshments  at 
the  close,  I  can  show  them  how  stylish  I  be 
to  be  double  prepared!" 

At  this  minute  I  heard  the  front-door  bell, 
and  I  thought  Angelina's  color  came  up  a 
little.  She  hadn't  got  any  more  than  set  down 
when  the  butler  tiptoed  up  the  stairs  with  a 
silver  tray  in  his  hand  and  offered  it  to 
Angelina.  She  took  the  card  and  I  see  her 
color  was  still  arising. 

"Who  is  it?"  says  Lucy  Jane,  though  I 
think  she  suspicioned.  "How  tiresome  to  be 
interrupted  on  Thanksgiving  afternoon." 

60 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"It's  Mr.  Earlham,"  says  Angelina,  "I 
suppose  you  have  no  objections  to  my  see- 
ing him?"  and  she  looked  wistfully  at  her 
mother. 

"No,  you  may  go  down,"  says  Lucy  Jane, 
impatient-like,  "but  I  will  be  there  directly. 
I  don't  see  why  he  can't  find  some  other 
house  to  haunt  except  this.  He  only  encour- 
ages you  in  your  nonsense!" 

Angelina  turned  to  go  with  a  light  in  her 
face  I  hadn't  seen  before,  and  I  thought 
quick:  "That's  the  reason  she  turned  pale 
at  the  mention  of  that  other  man's  name ! " 

"You'll  see  enough  of  this  Mr.  Earlham," 
says  Lucy  Jane  to  me,  "  I  wish  he  was  at  the 
North  Pole!  I  declare  he's  just  hypnotized 
that  girl,  and  all  she  cares  for  is  her  books 
and  this  one  caller.  And  her  father  is  so  set 
on  having  her  marry  such  an  establishment 
as  Mr.  Grey  could  give  her!" 

Being  left  to  myself  again  I  set  quite  a  spell 
by  the  window  thinking.  Hezekiah  had  had 
to  go  out  on  business  even  if  it  was  Thanks- 
giving, while  to  home  Ephraim  never  thought 
of  such  a  thing  as  leaving  me  all  day  except  to 
see  the  chores  was  done.  Somehow  I  couldn't 

61 


THE  TRAVELS  OP  PHOEBE  ANN 

help  being  glad  that  we  lived  so  near  to  each 
other,  and  had  only  one  girl  in  the  kitchen  to 
do  the  hardest  work. 

I  heard  no  more  from  downstairs,  and  as 
the  after-glow  had  set  in,  and  it  would  soon 
be  time  to  think  of  the  evening's  fun,  I  fished 
them  goods  out  from  under  the  mattress. 
Picking  out  the  shortest  skirt  I  had,  so  as 
not  to  get  tripped  up  when  I  took  a  sprint 
after  that  ball,  I  shut  that  and  the  coat  up 
in  the  closet  together  where  I  could  get  them 
handy.  I  wasn't  going  to  dress  until  after 
the  evening  meal,  and  then  behind  locked 
doors,  for  fear  they  would  catch  me  in  my 
pleasant  little  surprise.  I  always  did  dress 
with  my  door  locked  after  the  experience  of 
the  first  day  hi  the  house  of  my  relations, 
which  I  must  tell  you  about. 

I  had  risen  the  morning  after  my  arrival 
and  I  was  about  to  pick  up  my  spitz  curls  and 
pin  them  in  place  when  there  come  a  rap 
at  the  door.  Going  to  it  I  see  one  of  the 
nurses.  Believing  that  whoever  was  sick  was 
worse,  I  says  anxious  to  be  of  help: 

"And  is  your  patient  real  bad?  I'll  throw 
on  my  wrapper  and  come  right  off." 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

The  nurse  looked  at  me  real  hard,  and 
says:  "Missus  said  I  was  to  help  you  dress." 

"O,  is  it  as  bad  as  that?"  says  I,  trying  to 
find  my  wrapper,  "but  I  think  I  can  manage 
better  alone." 

With  that  she  says:  "Very  well,  ma'am, 
if  there  isn't  anything  I  can  do  for  you,  I'll 
go  back." 

"Do!"  says  I,  "and  hurry  as  fast  as  you 
can!  No  telling  your  patient  may  have  fell 
out  of  bed  by  this  time!" 

Hurrying  my  wrapper  on  over  my  night 
gown,  I  struck  out  for  Lucy  Jane's  room. 
Lucy  Jane  herself  come  to  the  door.  "Why, 
Aunt  Phoebe,"  she  says,  "what's  the  matter? 
You  look  as  though  you  had  seen  a  ghost!" 

"Lucy  Jane,"  says  I,  "how  can  you  be  so 
cool !  Where  is  the  sick  room  where  the  nurse 
you  just  sent  to  me  is?" 

"  My  nurse?  Why  I  don't  understand ! "  and 
then  she  must  have  understood,  for  all  of  a 
sudden  she  began  laughing.  Then  she  says: 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  I  sent  a  maid  to  help  you 
dress  and  do  little  things  for  you.  Both 
Angelina  and  myself  have  one,  and  I  don't 
know  how  we  could  get  on  without  them. 

63 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

They  keep  our  wardrobe  in  repair,  comb  our 
hair,  and  do  all  sorts  of  useful  things." 

"My,  my,"  says  I,  "you  be  quite  helpless! 
But  since  I've  dressed  myself  for  upwards  of 
forty  year  and  combed  my  hah*  several 
thousand  times  during  that  period,  I  reckon 
I  can  do  it  a  few  more  times.  So  thanking 
you  for  your  thoughtfulness,  I  think  I'll 
just  keep  on."  After  this  Lucy  Jane  never 
offered  me  any  more  help  along  this  line. 

Well,  we  all  retired  to  our  rooms  to  dress 
for  that  game  of  ball.  It  took  Lucy  Jane  and 
Angelina  an  unaccountable  time,  and  I  heard 
the  maids  running  around  and  a  great  to-do 
being  carried  on. 

I  heard  Hezekiah  go  downstairs  first,  so  I 
thought  I  would  go  and  have  a  little  talk 
with  hun  while  we  was  waiting  for  the  rest. 
So  I  put  my  dominick  over  my  suit  and  went 
down  after  him. 

I  found  hun  in  the  library,  which  is  fur- 
nished in  dark-colored  wood  which  they  call 
mission  furniture — I  suppose  that's  the  kind 
they  furnish  Sunday  School  missions  with 
out  here.  Hearing  a  step  behind  him  he 
turned  round  and  says: 

64 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"O,  Aunt  Phoebe!  I  don't  get  much  time 
to  talk,  do  I?  Here,  sit  down  in  this  chair  and 
we'll  try  to  get  a  little  talk  in  before  the  rest 
arrive  in  their  gay  trappings!"  Then  he 
smiled  one  of  them  pleasant,  sociable  smiles 
I  like  so  well. 

"Hezekiah,"  says  I,  coming  to  the  point 
at  once,  "  do  you  think  it  pays  to  wear  your 
life  away  the  way  you  are  doing?  You  are 
only  a  young  man  yet,  not  much  past  fifty; 
you  are  getting  wrinkles  and  gray  hair  and  " — 

"Here!  here!  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  he, 
laughing,  "no  comments  on  my  personal 
beauty.  To  be  in  style  you  should  tell  me 
I'm  a  handsome,  solid-looking  man!" 

"Well,"  says  I,  "I  know  that  you  ain't 
getting  the  best  out  of  life  there  is  in  it.  We 
don't  have  a  houseful  of  men  and  women  to 
pay  and  feed,  and  yet  we  contrive  to  always 
get  enough  to  eat,  and  Ephraim  does  have 
time  to  spend  by  his  own  fire-side!" 

"  But,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  he,  looking  very 
earnest  in  my  eyes,  "you  don't  have  all 
this!"  And  he  gestured  towards  the  books, 
divans,  statuary  and  other  furnishings  of  the 
room. 

65 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"No,"  says  I,  "and  right  thankful  I  be! 
The  less  I  have  the  less  there  is  to  dust  and 
keep  in  order;  and  all,  barring  the  books,  is 
more  for  show  than  for  real  comfort.  Of 
course,  I  don't  say  they  ain't  pretty,  but 
they're  not  worth  sacrificing  a  human  being 
for!" 

Just  then  we  heard  a  swish  of  dresses,  and 
Lucy  Jane  appeared  in  the  doorway  radiantly 
bright.  Angelina  was  beside  her,  but  it 
didn't  seem  to  me  she  looked  much  interested. 
They  both  had  on  long  cloaks  made  of  light 
silk  so  I  couldn't  see  what  they  had  on 
underneath. 

We  rolled  along  behind  them  dancing 
horses  and  then  pulled  up  in  front  of  a  very 
beautiful  house.  As  we  stopped,  a  man 
dressed  in  regimentals  like  Lucy's  coachman 
come  and  helped  us  out.  We  went  into  a 
great  long  hall  where  people  was  laughing 
and  talking,  and  where  every  one  seemed 
specially  pleased  to  see  Lucy  Jane. 

I  suppose  they  was  glad  she  wasn't  going  to 
fail  them  tonight,  as  Hezekiah  had  said  she 
was  the  leader.  I  wondered  if  he  was  the 
umpire! 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Lucy  Jane  got  her  wrappings  off  first,  and 
Angelina  was  soon  ready  too.  I  kind  of  held 
back,  wanting  more  space  by  the  glass  to 
myself  to  be  sure  my  coat  collar  wasn't 
turned  up!  I  begun  to  suspicion,  too,  that 
they  didn't  dress  in  this  part  of  the  country 
like  they  did  East  for  the  game.  Lucy  Jane 
was  a  glitter  of  spangles  and  black  lace, 
and  had  numerous  diamonds,  while  Angelina 
wore  a  rose-colored  chiffon  and  she  had  on 
pearls. 

Howsomever,  when  Lucy  Jane  had  left 
the  room  with  a  lot  of  other  women,  and 
only  Angelina  was  with  me,  I  took  a  bold 
step  forward  and  threw  off  my  dominick. 

"Let's  see,"  says  I,  real  careless,  "I'm 
all  ready  I  believe."  Then  I  turned  and 
looked  over  my  shoulder  at  myself  real 
critical  in  the  glass.  "  Coat,  so  as  to  have  no 
loose  sleeves  in  the  way  when  I  pitch  that 
ball,  and  gloves,  though  they  be  old,  yet  will 
save  my  hands  when  it  comes  whizzing  my 
way!  I  suppose  Phoebe  Ann  will  be  called 
to  the  bat  sometime  this  evening!" 

Just  then  steps  was  heard  coming  along 
the  hall,  and  quick  as  a  wink  Angelina 

67 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

pulled  me  behind  some  curtains.    We  waited 
until  they  died  away,  and  then  Angelina  says : 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  whatever  shall  we  do?  This 
is  the  dressiest  affair  of  the  whole  season,  and 
mama  ought  to  have  told  you.  This  isn't 
a  game  of  ball  at  all,  but  a  place  where  people 
spend  the  evening  in  dancing!" 

"Good  Lord!"  says  I,  "and  Ephraim  an 
elder  in  the  Presbyterian  church  and  so  set 
against  dancing!  I  shall  go  right  home 
even  if  I  have  to  walk  it!"  I  says  aghast  at 
what  was  before  me. 

"  Now  be  a  dear,  good  aunt,"  says  Ange- 
lina, "and  listen  to  reason.  It  would  make 
no  end  of  talk  if  you  should  go  home,  and 
you  needn't  dance  yourself.  But  let  me 
think!"  says  she,  puckering  up  her  eye- 
brows— "how  shall  we  get  you  dressed  for 
the  occasion?  I  have  it  now,"  says  she, 
brightening  up,  "you  stay  right  here  till  I 
go  for  mama,  and  between  us  we  can  spare 
enough  for  you." 

It  didn't  look  to  me  as  if  they  had 
enough  for  themselves,  but  before  I  could 
say  anything  she  whisked  off,  and  in  a  min- 
ute or  two  was  back.  Watching  their  chance, 

68 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

they  got  in  to  me.  Then  Angelina,  slipping 
off  an  underskirt  with  flounces  and  flounces 
of  some  sort  of  soft  stuff,  pulled  it  up  under 
my  short  black  skirt.  The  pink  flounces  all 
showed  below,  just  as  if  they  had  been  made 
there  special!  Spying  my  lace  waist  under 
the  coat,  they  was  as  tickled  as  though  they'd 
had  a  present  given  them. 

Then  Lucy  Jane  took  off  one  of  the 
necklaces,  with  rubies  and  diamonds  on  the 
chain,  and  slipped  it  round  my  neck,  and  put 
three  of  her  biggest  jewelled  rings  on  both 
my  hands,  saying  that  would  make  up  for 
my  lack  of  gloves.  To  give  the  final  touch, 
Angelina  went  over  to  a  vase  and  took  out 
a  pink  rose  which  she  tucked  in  my  hair. 
Having  thus  fitted  me  up,  they  opened  the 
curtains  and  I  stepped  forth  as  pretty  a  pic- 
ture as  you  ever  seen! 

Then  we  went  into  a  great  big  room  filled 
with  people.  At  the  other  end  was  some 
palms  all  banked  together,  and  behind  them 
I  see  some  men  with  instruments  of  music. 
They  looked  just  like  the  circus  band  that 
came  to  Wayneville,  only  there  was  more  of 
them. 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  knew  the  floor  looked  real  bright  and 
shiny,  but  I  never  mistrusted  but  what  I 
could  walk  on  it.  But  I  had  only  took  a  few 
steps  in  my  journey  across  it,  when  I  begun 
to  slip.  The  pink  flounces  went  a-dancing 
this  way  and  that,  and  finally  got  tangled 
round  my  feet,  so  that  just  as  I  reached  the 
nearest  pot  of  palms,  and  had  got  my  hand 
on  it,  down  we  all  went  together!  There  was 
exclamations  from  all  sides,  but  they  couldn't 
hide  that  some  of  'em  was  laughing,  though 
they  tried  to. 

As  Hezekiah  helped  me  to  my  feet,  I  heard 
one  of  them  men  behind  the  palms  say  to 
another:  "Why  didn't  you  give  the  old  girl 
a  tune,  just  to  help  her  along?" 

After  this  I  had  considerable  attention, 
which  I  see  pleased  Hezekiah  mightily,  but 
which  Lucy  Jane  seemed  real  upset  about. 
How  foolish  for  her  to  get  jealous  of  me! 

People  got  scattered  about  pretty  soon 
again,  and  begun  their  buzz  of  talking ;  forget- 
ful already  that  one  woman  in  that  company 
had  heart  for  those  that  was  downtrodden! 

I  begun  looking  around  for  Angelina,  and 
wondering  if  she  would  feel  much  hurt  that 

70 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  had  got  her  pink  ruffles  kind  of  mussed  up! 
I  see  her  the  middle  of  a  group  of  young  men 
and  women,  laughing  and  talking  as  bright 
as  though  she  was  just  where  she  would  most 
rather  be.  Well,  that  was  like  her,  being 
unselfish  to  please  her  ma. 

I  began  to  wonder  which  was  Mr.  Grey, 
and  thought  I  had  picked  him  out, — which 
I  afterward  found  was  right — when  I  see  a 
tall,  slim  man,  dressed  like  a  fashion-plate, 
with  a  glass  stuck  in  one  eye.  I  looked  at 
him  real  sharp,  and  I  couldn't  for  the  life 
of  me  like  that  sneering  expression  around 
his  mouth.  But  he  seemed  to  like  Angelina, 
though  I  see  she  hardly  ever  looked  at  him, 
and  kept  looking  over  the  company  as  though 
she  was  searching  for  some  one  else. 

Pretty  soon  the  band  struck  up  a  real 
lively  tune,  and  the  men  and  women  begun 
to  pair  off,  for  a  country  dance.  Not  know- 
ing how  to  step  it  out,  I  stood  to  one  side 
and  watched.  They  got  in  a  kind  of  circle 
and  took  hands  and  then,  jumping  round, 
now  this  way  and  now  that,  they  just  bowed 
and  touched  hands. 

"That's  not  like  the  country!"  thinks  I, 

71 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"I  guess  these  people  have  never  been  there, 
or  they'd  shake  hands  different  than  that! 
We  just  grab  each  other's  hands  and  shake 
till  we  get  through." 

After  a  tune  Hezekiah  sent  a  maid  up  to 
me  saying  that  he  was  going  home,  to  come 
back  after  Lucy  Jane  later.  He  said  that 
Angelina  was  going  to  accompany  him  and 
if  I  wanted  to  go,  too,  to  come  down  stairs. 
Of  course  I  did,  and  I  made  light  tracks  to 
where  they  was  waiting  for  me.  I  see  that 
Hezekiah's  face  was  land  of  red  and  he 
smiled  when  he  see  me;  and  that  Angelina 
looked  real  pleased. 

As  we  was  going  toward  home,  Angelina 
says:  "You're  a  dear  good  aunty,  but  you 
don't  understand  our  ways!" 

And  Hezekiah  says:  "I've  been  thinking, 
Aunt  Phoebe,  that  I'd  like  to  take  you  to  a 
place  I'm  going  to  tomorrow.  As  you  have 
real  good  sense,  I  know  you'd  like  to  have 
an  astrologer  tell  you  what  you're  cut  out 
for.  They  help  me  mightily  in  my  business." 

"Well,  Hezekiah,"  says  I,  "I'd  be  pleased 
to  go  with  you,  but  as  to  the  person  you  say 
will  tell  me  what  I'm  cut  out  for,  I  don't 

72 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

think  I  need  his  help.  For  the  Lord  cut  me 
out  for  a  good  woman,  and  for  Ephraim's 
wife.  Howsomever,  I  will  hear  what  other 
people's  opinions  be,  if  you  like." 

Tell  Ephraim  I'm  as  happy  as  I  can  be 
away  from  him;  but  people  are  very  differ- 
ent in  different  parts  of  the  world,  as  I  am 
finding  out. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


73 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
Dec.  18th,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  must  tell  you  of  a  conversation  I  had 
with  Angelina,  which  give  me  great  food  for 
thought  for  several  days. 

Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  had  gone  out  to 
a  concert,  and  Angelina  and  I  was  sitting 
upstairs,  with  the  doors  open  between  our 
rooms,  she  with  her  head  buried  in  her  hands 
over  a  thick  book  of  fine  print.  I  was  sit- 
ting by  the  gas  grate,  the  logs  of  which  was 
sending  out  pretty  sparks,  and  looking  just 
like  real  wood  burning.  Dominie's  room  was 
just  beyond  his  sister's,  and  he  was  getting 
some  of  his  lessons  ready  for  the  next  day. 

Just  as  we  was  deepest  in  our  thinks,  the 

.bell  rung.     Somehow  Dominie  seemed  very 

alert,   and   running  to  meet  the  butler,   he 

took  the  card  off  the  tray.     Hiding  it  behind 

him,  he  went  into  his  sister's  room. 

Angelina  had  raised  her  head  as  soon  as 

74 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

she  had  heard  the  bell.  It  sounded  to  me 
like  the  same  kind  of  a  ring  that  had  come 
on  Thanksgiving  afternoon.  Going  up  be- 
hind his  sister,  Dominie  clapped  both  hands 
over  her  eyes. 

"Now,  sis,"  says  he,  "you  guess  what 
nibs  is  poking  round  after  you  now!" 

"Well,"  says  Angelina  laughing,  "I  guess 
it's  Mr.  Grey!" 

"  You've  got  another  guess  coming,  Angel," 
says  Dominie  tormenting. 

"Well,  then,"  she  says,  though  I  see  it 
cost  her  an  effort,  "  I  guess  it's  Mr.  Earlham." 

Dominie  didn't  loosen  his  hands  over  her 
eyes  for  a  minute.  Then  he  says: 

"I  shan't  tell  you  whether  it's  Mr.  Earl- 
ham,  Dukeham,  Lordham  or  Kingham,  or 
any  other  kind  of  a  'ham,'  till  you  give  me 
that  quarter  you  promised  me  if  I  would  be 
a  good  boy  this  evening  and  let  you  study 
about  your  old  mummies." 

"O,  Dominie,"  says  Angelina,  struggling, 
"do  let  me  go!  You'll  get  my  hair  all 
mussed  up." 

"Not  a  step,"  says  he,  determined,  "till 
you  fork  over  that  twenty-fiver!" 

75 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Angelina  giving  him  the  quarter,  he  re- 
leased her.  Then  she  says: 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  you  have  seen  Mr.  Grey; 
now  I  want  you  to  see  Mr.  Earlham.  Come 
down  with  me,  won't  you?" 

"All  right,  Angelina/'  says  I,  "do  you  go 
down,  and  I'll  be  there  after  a  bit." 

But  I  set  still  and  knitted  and  knitted.  I 
was  glad  that  for  once  they  could  talk  with- 
out any  third  party  around.  Likewise  I  was 
thinking  how  unselfish  it  was  for  Angelina 
to  invite  me  to  go  down  stairs  when  she  so 
seldom  had  him  to  herself. 

After  awhile  I  got  up  and  put  my  knitting 
away,  pushed  my  spitz  curls  even  across  my 
forehead,  and  made  ready  to  go  down. 

Angelina  and  her  caller  was  seated,  side 
by  side,  at  the  living-room  table,  bending 
over  a  book  he  had  just  brought  with  him. 
He  was  looking  at  Angelina  and  talking  ear- 
nestly. She  was  looking  at  the  book  which 
he  seemed  to  be  explaining  something  about. 
I  could  see  the  same  light  in  her  face  that  I 
had  seen  once  before,  and  her  color  coming 
and  going  with  her  enthusiasm. 

His  face  was  very  distinct  from  where  I 

76 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

stood,  and  I  noted  it  well.  He  had  large 
brown  eyes  that  was  full  of  fire  and  lustre. 
His  forehead  was  high  and  broad,  and  his 
nose  and  mouth  regular  and  well-formed. 
His  chin  was  firm,  and  he  smiled  while  he 
was  talking,  a  gentle  smile  that  seemed  pro- 
tecting to  weakness,  and  asking  for  sym- 
pathy in  return. 

I  stood  still  for  a  couple  of  minutes  before 
I  was  discovered.  Then  his  eyes,  turning 
sideways  to  Angelina,  took  in  a  new  figure, 
and  he  says: 

"  I  wonder  if  this  is  not  your  aunt  you  were 
speaking  of?"  and  rising  at  the  same  time. 

"Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  Angelina,  "why 
didn't  you  speak?  I  had  no  idea  you  were 
there!"  She  introduced  me  to  her  friend 
and  he  shook  hands  with  me,  not  a  little 
tired  shake  of  the  finger  tips,  but  a  good, 
firm  clasp  of  my  whole  hand,  and  I  straight- 
way made  up  my  mind  to  like  him. 

I  was  used  to  Angelina's  bright  ways,  but 
she  seemed  more  full  of  fun  and  life  than 
ever,  though  I  noted  she  seldom  met  her 
caller's  eye.  On  the  contrary,  I  see  that 
he  looked  at  her  constant.  She  didn't  make 

77 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  move  but  what  he  see.  Whether  she  was 
afraid  of  what  she  saw  in  his  eyes,  or  was 
determined  not  to  tell  any  story  with  hers, 
I  couldn't  rightly  tell,  but  I  wondered  how 
any  girl  could  be  in  the  room  with  that  man 
without  looking  in  them  wonderful  eyes.  His 
hair,  I  forgot  to  say,  was  thick  and  black,  and 
a  curly  lock  was  thrown  back  off  his  forehead. 
But  then,  you  see,  Angelina  was  different  than 
other  girls.  That  was,  likewise,  the  reason 
she  didn't  mind  sharing  him  with  me. 

After  awhile  Angelina  asked  him  to  sing. 
To  please  her,  I  could  see,  more  than  himself, 
he  went  over  to  the  piano.  She  went  with 
him,  and  together  they  looked  over  some 
music  which  they  both  seemed  well  ac- 
quainted with.  Finally  they  settled  on  one, 
and,  in  a  fine  bass  voice,  he  sung  what  Ange- 
lina afterward  told  me  was  "Ave Maria"  from 
Cavaleria  Rusticana.  When  he  got  to  the 
last  line,  which  was  "And  guard  and  guide 
my  aching  heart,"  he  looked  right  down  at 
ther  with  a  volume  of  light  in  his  eyes.  But 
she  never  raised  hers  a  mite,  though  I  see 
her  eyelids  kind  of  tremble. 

We    passed    a    mighty    pleasant    evening 

78 


Down  we  all  went  together. 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

together, — he  was  so  full  of  dry  fun.  I  could 
see  that  every  time  he  spoke  to  Angelina  his 
voice  was  a  little  softer  and  more  tender 
than  at  any  other  time.  But  I  wasn't  jeal- 
ous, not  a  whit!  I  won't  say  what  I  might 
have  been  if  I  had  been  twenty  years  younger ! 

The  next  morning,  after  breakfast,  I  missed 
Angelina,  and  begun  hunting  for  her.  Some- 
how her  young  life  seems  to  warm  my  old 
heart,  and,  as  I  told  you,  I  was  studying  her 
more  now,  that  I  seen  what  a  fine  man  was 
interested  in  her.  I  come  across  her  in  the 
little  glass  room  built  at  one  end  of  the 
porch.  Into  this  room  come  some  of  the 
family  nearly  every  morning  for  a  sun  bath. 

Seeing  me  alone,  she  says: 

"Come  in,  Aunt  Phoebe,  and  get  all  the 
good  out  of  old  Sol  you  can."  So  I  went  in. 

Coming  to  the  point  at  once,  as  I  had 
with  her  father  in  the  library  that  night, 
for  I  felt  they  was  both  missing  the  best 
in  life,  though  in  different  ways,  I  says: 

"Angelina,  I  like  Mr.  Earlham.  He  ap- 
pears to  have  a  heart!" 

"Well,"  says  she,  laughing,  "he  would 
hardly  be  living  if  he  didn't." 

79 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Now,  Angelina,"  says  I,  reproving-like, 
"you  know  very  well  what  I  mean,  only  for 
some  reason  you  don't  want  to  talk  about 
that  man.  I  ain't  got  no  idle  curiosity,  but 
I  can  see  you're  not  happy!" 

Her  large,  expressive  blue  eyes  looked 
wondering  for  a  minute,  and  then  yielding. 

"Well,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  she,  "I  believe 
I  can  trust  you.  You  seem  to  see  right  down 
to  the  bottom  of  things,  which  people  too 
often  look  over.  But  why  don't  you  think 
I'm  happy?  I'm  sure  I've  everything  to 
make  me  so;  and  I  am  very  grateful." 

"Yes,"  says  I,  "no  doubt  you  be!  But 
you  don't  care  for  all  this  frippery  as  much 
as  your  ma  does!" 

"Well,  no,"  says  she,  hesitating-like,  "it 
doesn't  count  as  much  with  me  as  it  does 
with  the  rest.  But  mother  says  when  I  get 
to  be  as  old  as  she  is,  I  will  see  that  it  is 
' money  that  makes  the  mare  go'  every  time; 
and  that  about  the  most  important  thing 
in  life  is  an  'establishment.'  Perhaps  my 
views  will  change,"  and  she  give  a  little  sigh. 

"But,"  says  I,  "do  you  think  your  views 
really  will  change?" 

80 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Well,  looking  at  it  from  my  standpoint/' 
says  she,  real  modest,  "it  seems  to  me  that 
it  is  what  we  are,  more  than  what  we  have, 
that  really  counts  in  life.  Riches  may  be 
ours  to-day  and  gone  to-morrow,  but  what 
our  character  is  remains;  and  what  our  phi- 
losophy is,  that  we  gain  from  our  own  experi- 
ence and  from  contact  with  others,  then 
stands  us  in  good  stead." 

"And  is  them  Mr.  Earlham's  views?" 
says  I. 

"I  think  they  are,  aunty,"  says  she,  "al- 
though we  have  never  talked  of  anything 
that  might  lead  to  such  personal  subjects." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  Mr.  Earlham 
has  never  talked  to  you  on  personal  subjects, 
Angelina?"  I  continued.  "Then  he  must  have 
done  all  his  courting  with  his  eyes ! " 

"Well,  about  the  last,"  says  she,  a  little 
cold,  "I  can't  say,  as  I  don't  look  at  them 
very  much,  but  as  to  the  first,  I  can  answer 
very  positively.  He  knows,  from  what  he 
has  heard  mama  say,  that  she  wishes  me  to 
marry  Mr.  Grey,  and  he  is  too  much  of  a 
man  of  honor  to  interfere.  Ours  is  only  a 
case  of  friendship." 

81 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"You  poor  things,"  says  I,  "to  take  up 
with  a  cold  friendship,  when  you  was  made 
for  each  other!" 

"But  you  don't  understand,  aunty,"  says 
she,  enthusiastic,  "what  I  mean  by  friend- 
ship! I  don't  mean  acquaintance,  but  a 
coming  together  of  minds  in  perfect  harmony 
on  every  point,  and  forgetting  there  is  any- 
thing else  in  the  world  different  or  higher 
than  such  an  enjoyment;  and  I  don't  think 
there  is!"  she  added  firmly. 

"  Well,  maybe  that'll  do  for  you,"  I  spurted 
out,  "but  how  do  you  think  he  can  manage 
on  that?  What's  he  going  to  do  when  you 
have  married  your  'establishment'  and  your 
liege  lord  says  '  no  more  friendships  than  what 
is  included  in  me!" 

I  see  her  turn  kind  of  pale  and  shudder, 
but  real  brave  she  says: 

"Maybe  by  that  tune  he  will  have  won 
his  professorship  and  can  find  some  one  to 
love." 

"Now  you  listen  to  me,"  says  I,  "I  ain't 
lived  forty  odd  year  for  nothing.  When  you 
have  found  your  mate, — another  mind  that 
responds  to  yours  in  everything — you  can 

82 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

hunt  all  over  the  world  after  that  for  another 
and  have  no  pay  for  your  pains  except  a 
heartache;  for  you'll  never  find  but  one  that's 
made  for  you — the  other  part  of  yourself,  as 
it  was.  It's  as  foolish  to  think  of  some  peo- 
ple's mating  as  though  you  took  the  handle 
of  a  washing-machine  and  used  it  to  turn 
the  valves  of  a  steam  engine  with.  They 
could  never  jibe.  But  when  a  young  man 
and  a  young  woman  come  together,  as  you 
have — and  it  don't  happen  once  in  a  thou- 
sand times  when  they  be  so  fit — then  noth- 
ing on  earth  should  keep  them  apart.  Put- 
ting that  all  to  one  side,  ain't  your  happiness 
no  'count?" 

"Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  she,  and  her  voice 
kind  of  faltered,  though  I  see  a  brave  light 
in  her  eyes,  "my  happiness  is  only  of  one 
little  human  being  in  a  great  system  of 
worlds,  of  which  we  are  only  a  very  little 
part.  I  am  only  destined,  by  the  Bible,  to 
live  some  seventy  odd  years.  What  does 
that  count  when  you  consider  the  millions 
of  years  and  the  millions  of  inhabitants  that 
this  system  has  already,  and  will  keep  on, 
seeing  the  life  of?  I  can  feel  sad,  but  I  can 

83 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

keep  it  to  myself,  and  not  make  those  about 
me  unhappy.  Remorse  is  the  most  terrible 
suffering  anybody  can  go  through.  If  I 
should  disappoint  mama  in  her  plans,  I 
am  afraid  it  would  seize  me.  I  am  perfectly 
willing  to  acknowledge  to  you,  Aunt  Phoebe, 
since  I  see  the  interest  that  you  take  in  me, 
that  I  believe  I  will  never  meet  another  one 
like  Mr.  Earlham.  We  think  alike  on  every 
subject.  We  both  delight  in  study,  in  music, 
in  art,  in  religion,  in  ethics.  My  mind  re- 
ceives immediate  and  tremendous  momentum 
from  contact  with  his,  and  my  whole  outlook 
is  broadened  in  conversation  with  him.  But 
my  duty  is  unquestionably  due  father  and 
mother,  and,  above  every  desire  of  my  own, 
stands  duty  first  and  foremost!" 

"Yes,"  says  I,  "right  you  be,  if  it's  really 
duty.  But  I  can't  see  but  what  wrecking 
your  own  and  another  life  is  some  objection 
to  holding  to  that  kind  of  duty.  But,  leav- 
ing Mr.  Earlham  on  one  side,  what  about 
Mr.  Grey?" 

"Mr.  Grey  and  I  agree  in  very  little," 
Angelina  answered.  "He  says  study  bores 
him;  music  tires  him;  he  can't  see  any 

84 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

sense  in  wasting  time  painting.  He  never 
goes  to  church,  except  when  he  accompanies 
me;  and  as  for  ethics,  he  thinks  the  best 
ethics  is  to  make  the  almighty  dollar." 

"Why,  Angelina  Colwell,"  I  exclaimed, 
horrified,  "don't  you  know  you'd  commit 
worse  than  murder  to  marry  such  a  man? 
For  you'd  not  only  murder  every  fine  feel- 
ing in  your  body,  but  every  aspiration  of 
your  soul.  Your  life  would  be  one  long 
misery." 

"I  know,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  she,  "that 
you  are  right,  but  mama  wants  me  to  marry 
money.  She  says  when  I  am  married  I'll 
get  over  all  this  craziness  for  study.  But 
I  think  it  will  only  lead  me  deeper  in  it,  for 
it  will  be  all  I  shall  have  to  turn  to." 

"What  do  you  study  for?"  I  asked,  will- 
ing to  draw  her  out  a  little  more. 

"Why,  to  be  of  help  to  someone,"  says 
she;  and  then  added,  "I  am  so  anxious  to 
really  count  for  something  in  the  world.  I 
was  always  anxious  for  study  and  to  make 
my  mind  yield  me  the  pleasure  it  was  intended 
to;  especially  since  I  was  seventeen" — and 
she  looked  thoughtful.  "Then,"  she  con- 

85 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

tinued,  "the  first  season  of  society  rather 
swerved  me  from  my  task.  I  went  into  the 
swim  of  social  gayety  for  a  few  months,  but 
I  found  all  the  girls  discontented  and  envi- 
ous. That  set  me  to  thinking.  I  went  to 
religion  for  my  soul's  needs,  and  to  phi- 
losophy for  my  deductions  on  what  I  saw 
around  me  and  my  own  experience.  Study 
of  men  and  women  showed  me  what  I  could 
make  of  myself;  and  of  the  conditions  of 
countries  how  fallible  the  rule  of  all  men 
was.  The  study  of  theology  taught  me  that 
all  peoples  had  practically  the  same  funda- 
mental belief  in  one  Father,  or  Maker,  and 
that  we  were  all  brothers  and  sisters.  I  do 
not  care  to  have  anybody  know  all  I  glean 
for  myself,  for  it  is  payment  enough  to  feel 
the  pleasure  it  gives  me,  but  if  I  could  only 
help  a  husband  so  that  my  work  could  count 
for  his,  then  my  joy  would  be  full!" 

"And  such  a  husband  you're  preparing  to 
give  it  to  in  Mr.  Grey!"  I  couldn't  help  say- 
ing; and  added:  "what,  after  you  was 
married,  if  Mr.  Grey  should  lose  all  his 
money!" 

"O  aunty,"  says  she,  and  she  shuddered 

86 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  buried  her  face  in  her  hands,  "it  is  too 
horrible  to  think  of!" 

I  tell  you  I  made  up  my  mind  right  then, 
Susanna,  that  I  should  do  all  I  could  to  hin- 
der such  an  awful  sacrifice  being  made. 

I  couldn't  keep  the  confab  I'd  had  with 
Angelina  out  of  my  mind  as  I  dressed  for 
lunch  that  day.  May  all  come  out  right! 

Whatever  is  to  come  about  an  astrologer 
or  anyone  else,  I'm  sure  will  never  be  more 
interesting  than  this  portrayal  of  my  niece 
Angelina.  But  through  all  vicissitudes  I 
shall  always  be 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


87 


CHAPTER   V. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
December  22nd,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  be  so  full  of  stars,  planets,  moons  and 
all  kinds  of  heavenly  bodies  that  I  can  think 
of  nothing  else. 

Who  would  think,  Susanna,  that  them  in- 
nocent-looking little  stars  up  there  in  the 
sky  had  such  designs  on  us  poor  critters; 
for  I  always  thought  they  was  good  for 
light  and  show  alone!  I  declare  it  makes 
me  tremble  when  I  think  of  it;  and  I,  for  one, 
shall  always  courtesy  to  Jupiter  every  time 
I  see  it.  For  that  one,  they  say,  is  my  lucky 
star. 

Hezekiah,  according  to  his  promise,  the 
morning  after  the  ball,  took  me  to  the  astrol- 
oger's with  him. 

"Hezekiah,"  says  I  to  him,  as  we  were 
driving  down  the  street,  "what  makes  you 
go  to  any  man  to  tell  you  what  to  do?  Ain't 
your  own  common  sense  sufficient  for  you?" 

88 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Why,  Aunt  Phoebe/'  says  he,  "there  are 
a  great  many  mysteries  in  life.  This  knowl- 
edge of  the  planets,  and  their  being  either 
alone  in  your  heaven,  or  coming  in  contact 
with  some  other  planet,  so  that  your  life  is 
subject  to  the  change,  is  one  of  them/' 

"What!"  says  I,  "can't  the  Creator  shoot 
His  own  stars  around  as  He  likes  without  our 
meddling  with  it?" 

"Fortunes  change,"  says  Hezekiah,  "sci- 
ence is  advancing  all  the  time,  and  what  in 
the  Bible  times  was  simply  alchemy,  is  now 
intelligent  chemistry;  what  was  supersti- 
tion is  now  advanced  astrology.  By  disre- 
garding the  advice  of  an  astrologer,  not 
long  ago,  I  lost  a  big  deal." 

By  this  time  we  had  arrived  at  the  astrol- 
oger's. Going  up  a  pair  of  stairs,  we  was 
ushered  into  a  very  handsome  room,  which 
was  one  of  three.  I  looked  around  me  well. 

"Looks  like  it  paid!"  I  whispered  to  Heze- 
kiah. 

We  sat  down  in  very  fine  easy-chairs.  In 
a  minute  a  tall  man,  fine-looking,  quite  stout, 
and  with  iron-gray  hair,  made  his  appear- 
ance. I  see  he  knew  Hezekiah  well.  Going 

89 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

right  up  to  him,  and  smiling  friendly,  he 
shook  hands.  But  I  didn't  rise. 

"Glad  to  see  you,  Mr.  Colwell;"  says  he, 
"want  to  know  if  the  planet  is  still  favor- 
able?" 

"Yes,"  answered  Hezekiah,  "you  know  it 
was  to  wane  during  the  end  part  of  this 
month  and  come  in  contact  with  Saturn. 
You  didn't  know,  at  the  last  sitting,  whether 
it  meant  good  or  evil." 

"True,  true,"  says  the  dickerer  with  the 
stars,  and  he  drummed  his  fingers  on  the 
table  and  looked  thoughtful.  "Well,  we 
will  see;"  and  his  face  brightened.  "And  is 
this  lady  your  mother?"  says  he. 

"Mother!"  says  I,  "I'll  have  you  to  know 
that  my  nephew  was  born  two  years  before 
I  was!"  and  you  may  imagine  that  I  didn't 
look  pleasanter  than  I  felt. 

Hezekiah  laughed,  and  the  man,  seeing 
he'd  dealt  with  the  wrong  party,  says,  in  a 
soothing  tone: 

"I'm  sure  I  beg  your  pardon.  The  light 
in  here  is  quite  dim,  and  you  have  your 
hat  on  which  always  makes  a  difference,  you 
know. 

90 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Which  first?"  says  the  astrologer  to 
Hezekiah. 

"Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  Hezekiah  to  me, 
"if  it  don't  make  any  difference  whatever 
to  you — I  have  a  business  engagement  in 
an  hour  which  I  must  meet — I  will  go  in  first. 
Then  I  will  leave  the  carriage  for  you  and 
the  driver  will  take  you  around  to  my  store, 
and  we  can  go  home  to  dinner  together.  It 
takes  about  forty-five  minutes  to  have  your 
horoscope  cast." 

"Go  right  in,"  says  I  to  Hezekiah.  "I 
have  nothing  to  do;  I  can  just  as  well  wait 
as  not."  So  in  he  went. 

Left  by  myself,  I  begun  to  study  surround- 
ings. There  was  the  picture  of  lots  of  hands 
on  the  wall  on  one  side.  I  picked  up  a  cir- 
cular lying  on  the  table.  On  this  was  a  quan- 
tity of  reading;  chief  among  which  was  sev- 
eral passages  of  Scripture.  These  seemed  to 
me  perfectly  scandalous.  The  two  I  remem- 
ber in  particular  was  where  David  asked: 
"What  evil  is  in  mine  hand?"  and  where  it 
says  of  the  woman :  "  Length  of  days  is  in 
her  right  hand;  and  in  her  left  hand  riches 
and  honor." 

91 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

It  wasn't  long  before  Hezekiah  come  out 
of  the  room  where  they'd  been  seeing  how 
the  stars  intended  to  behave  in  the  future 
for  him.  He  was  smiling  and  looked  quite 
contented. 

"Now,  madam,"  says  the  astrologer,  bow- 
ing, "if  you  will  come,"  and  real  polite  he 
held  the  door  wide  open  for  me  to  pass 
through.  After  I  passed  in,  he  says:  "Be 
seated,  madam,"  and  he  sat  a  chair  for  me. 
""Will  you  remove  your  gloves,  please?"  says 
he,  and  I  begun  to  pull  them  slowly  off.  And 
then,  Susanna  Moses,  what  do  you  think  he 
did?  He  took  both  my  hands  and  turned 
the  insides  of  them  up  to  view!  No  need 
to  tell  me  that  man  didn't  have  the  devil's 
own  insight!  Then  he  took  up  a  glass  with 
a  handle  on  it  through  which  he  peered  at 
them. 

"My,  my,"  thinks  I,  "what  funny  glasses 
people  do  wear  in  this  part  of  the  country!" 

Then  the  astrologer  laid  down  the  glass 
and  took  up  a  long  pointed  silver  instru- 
ment. At  this  I  begun  to  git  scared. 

"O,  mister,"  says  I,  "if  you  see  anything 
wrong  with  the  inside  of  them  hands,  what 

92 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

needs  operating  on,  do,  for  goodness  sakes, 
tell  me  out  honest,  so  I  can  get  a  regular 
physician.  Who  would  make  the  bread  for 
Ephraim  were  them  same  hands  to  give  out!" 
For  I  was  going  to  save  the  means  of  support 
to  our  household  comfort  at  any  hazard. 

"I'm  not  going  to  injure  your  hands,"  says 
he,  "  I  am  only  looking  for  the  life  line.  Yes, 
you  have  a  good  line,"  he  continued,  point- 
big  to  it  with  the  instrument,  and  dividing 
it,  by  this  means,  off  into  sections,  "you  will 
live  past  the  forty,  fifty,  sixty,  seventy  and 
almost  into  the  eighty-year  mark.  They  are 
strong  ones. 

"Yes,  it  is  there,"  he  went  on,  "the  change 
from  one  partner  to  another.  You  are  likely, 
madam,  to  lose  your  husband ;  I  see  a  second 
marriage  for  you!" 

"Good  gracious!"  I  cried  out,  "you  don't 
mean  it?  Then  I'll  start  this  very  night  for 
home,  and  if  death  be  more  spry  than  I  be, 
it'll  have  to  hustle."  And  I  raised  up  quick 
to  reach  for  my  mantle  that  I  had  laid  on  a 
chair  when  I  went  in. 

"Madam,"  says  the  astrologer,  and  I  could 
see  it  was  a  matter  of  so  much  indifference 

93 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  him  he  was  actually  trying  to  keep  back 
a  smile,  "if  you'll  listen  to  reason,  you  will 
not  be  in  such  haste.  Your  partner  will  live 
many  years  yet;  I  was  only  telling  you  of 
the  probability  I  saw  in  your  hand!" 

With  that  I  breathed  easy  again,  and  de- 
cided not  to  take  the  train  that  night  after 
all,  if  that  was  the  case.  Anyone  who  knows 
Phoebe  Ann  will  know  that  she  never  has 
even  glanced  at  any  other  man  since  she 
gave  her  heart  and  hand  to  Ephraim  Lys- 
ander!  But  still,  I  wish  he  had  described 
him  a  little  bit,  it  would  have  been  interest- 
ing to  hear, — now  that  I  was  over  my  fright. 

But  the  most  surprising  thing  he  told  me 
was  that  I  had  a  great  deal  of  music  in  me, 
and  should  have  made  a  good  public  singer! 
In  fact,  that  Mercury  was  claiming  me  all 
the  time.  Who  would  have  thought  that 
one  of  them  big  stars  had  inspected  all  the 
people  in  the  world  and  then  hit  on  Phoebe 
Ann  in  little  Wayneville,  to  have  set  his 
affections  on? 

"I  shall  take  lessons  right  away,"  says  I, 
"and  then  I  guess  Lyddy  Skinner  won't  have 
it  all  her  own  way  when  I  get  back  to  Wayne- 

94 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ville!" — and  I  could  see  he  was  real  pleased 
with  my  taking  his  advice,  by  the  way  he 
smiled. 

To  think  I  had  to  live  forty  odd  years  be- 
fore I  found  out  the  great  talent  that  lay 
silent  within  me.  I  might  have  been  a  prima 
donna  by  this  time  and  had  men  kneeling 
at  my  feet!  Now  I  can  see  why  other  peo- 
ple have  been  discerning  where  I  have  been 
too  modest  to  claim  any  superiority.  For 
didn't  the  Church  Music  Committee — though 
Lyddy  Skinner  said,  in  her  mean  way,  that 
it  was  only  to  please  Ephraim  who'd  given 
fifty  dollars  extra  toward  running  expenses- 
ask  me  to  be  one  of  them,  and  had  since  asked 
my  opinion  about  several  music  matters? 
But  I  shall  straightway  commence  studying 
singing!  I  do  hope  you'll  be  to  church  the 
first  Sunday  I  sing  a  solo. 

He  then  told  me  of  several  things  that  had 
already  happened  and  of  some  more  things  to 
come.  Chief  among  these  was  that  I  would 
get  a  telegram  from  a  distance  bearing  bad 
news.  I  must  own  this  made  me  kind  of 
nervous.  Then,  seeming  to  be  done  with 
this  part  of  the  proceedings,  he  says: 

95 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"But  I  will  only  give  you  a  slight  palm- 
reading;  I  will  spend  most  of  the  time  on 
astrology." 

At  that  he  took  a  geography  off  his  desk 
and  opened  it  to  the  map  of  the  United  States. 
Maybe  you  remember  that  I  was  never  very 
good  at  that  study;  and  now  I  hoped  he 
wouldn't  ask  me  to  bound  too  many  states. 
Howsoever,  he  only  asked  me  what  state 
and  town  I  was  born  in.  When  I  told  him 
Wayneville,  Vermont,  he  found  it  as  quick 
as  though  that  was  the  only  place  on  the 
map. 

Then  he  took  up  a  piece  of  paper  with  a  big 
blue  circle  on  it,  and  lines  running  from  dif- 
ferent points  on  the  inside  of  the  ring  to  the 
center,  like  a  wheel.  On  this  he  begun  to 
put  down  figures,  after  he'd  found  some  of 
them  on  the  map.  Looking  up,  he  says: 

"What  time  of  the  day  were  you  born?" 

"Well,"  says  I,  "I  don't  remember,  see- 
ing as  I  was  so  young."  At  this  facetious 
reply,  he  kind  of  smiled  and  then  says : 

"Please  remember  as  near  as  you  can  if 
it's  been  told  you.  It'll  make  a  difference 
in  the  planets  ^visiting  the  houses." 

96 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  figured  out  I  had  heard  my  mother  say 
it  was  somewhere  about  ten  o'clock  at  night. 
This  he  set  down  also  in  figures.  I  listened 
with  indignation  to  his  next  question: 

"How  old  are  you?" 

"Now,  look  here/'  says  I,  "I'm  willing  to 
answer  any  reasonable  question,  but  how  old 
I  be  is  my  own  business,  and  I  can't  see  that 
you  or  the  stars  need  to  concern  yourselves 
about  it!" 

"Well,"  says  he,  and  I  thought  he  had 
given  up  the  point,  "what  month  was  you 
born  in?"  I  told  him,  and  he  did  some 
more  figuring.  Then  says  he: 

"What  year?" 

This  I  also  told  him,  and  he  applied  him- 
self to  that  scribbling  again.  Now,  Susuana, 
don't  you  smile,  when  you  read  how  cute  he 
got  my  age  out  of  me  by  subtracting  the 
difference  between  the  year  I  was  born  and 
this  present  year.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  I 
never  thought  of  it  till  he  said: 

"Then  you  are  forty-eight  years  old!" 

But  this  wasn't  all.  Having  scribbled  and 
figured  till  it  come  out  to  suit  him,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  give  me  his  conclusions.  He  says: 

97 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Jupiter  is  high  in  the  heaven,  and  through 
the  rest  of  this  month  everything  will  go  well 
with  you.  But  about  the  middle  of  January 
Saturn  is  evil  to  the  Moon  and  Jupiter  comes 
against  them.  Then  Jupiter  will  surely  do 
something  to  you  and  your  affairs.  It  may 
be  a  money  loss,  or  a  disappointment,  or  the 
loss  of  some  dear  friend:  it  is  hard  to  tell. 
The  signs  are  evil." 

"My!"  says  I,  immediately  alarmed,  "it 
won't  be  my  partner,  will  it?" 

"No,"  says  he,  "for  the  sign  is  not  over 
the  seventh  house,  which  is  the  house  of 
marriage."  Then  he  went  on:  "There  is  one 
of  your  relations,  by  marriage,  whose  happi- 
ness depends  a  good  deal  upon  you.  I  should 
judge  it  was  a  young  woman  by  the  signs. 
You  can  be  successful  in  marrying  her  hap- 
pily if  you  will  use  your  influence.  In  fact, 
I  should  say  it  depended  upon  the  moves 
you  make." 

"Now,"  says  I,  "that's  interesting.  I  de- 
clare, I  shall  be  more  set  than  ever,  hereafter, 
to  have  Angelina  joined  to  Mr.  Earlham." 

He  ended  up  by  telling  me  that  Jupiter, 
my  lucky  star,  would  get  higher  and  higher 

98 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

in  the  heavens,  and  that  as  I  grew  older  my 
fortunes  would  constantly  rise. 

Seeing  as  he'd  done  giving  me  the  informa- 
tion which  had  been  given  him  from  that 
interview  with  his  friends  in  the  other  world, 
I  prepared  to  go.  Yet,  as  I  went  down  the 
stairs,  I  couldn't  keep  that  telegram  I  was  to 
receive  out  of  my  mind. 

The  horses  and  them  two  brothers, — for  I 
couldn't  keep  the  notion  that  they  was  such 
out  of  my  mind, — was  waiting  for  me.  As 
soon  as  I  got  in  the  carriage  we  set  out  for 
Hezekiah's  notion  store.  We  hadn't  gone 
far  when  I  see  a  telegraph  boy  coming  to- 
wards us  on  his  wheel. 

"O,"  thinks  I,  sudden,  "he's  looking  around 
the  town  trying  to  find  me  with  that  tele- 
gram!" And  I  begun  to  cast  around  in  my 
mind  to  see  how  I  could  make  them  brothers 
up  in  front  hear  me  above  all  the  noise  of 
the  city.  Only  one  way  come  to  me, — for 
the  boy  was  coming  every  minute  nearer, — 
and  so  I  took  the  point  of  my  parasol  and 
standing  up  I  jabbed  it  between  the  shoul- 
ders of  the  one  that  wasn't  driving.  A  man 
that  had  had  a  gun  put  to  his  chest  never 

99 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

jumped  quicker,  and  his  face  looked  like  he 
had  seen  a  ghost  when  he  turned  round. 

"Stop!"  says  I,  hollering,  "on  penalty  of 
losing  your  place!  Can't  you  see  that  boy 
with  the  telegram  is  trying  his  best  to  catch 
this  carriage?  More'n  likely  I  shall  have  to 
start  this  very  night  for  the  East!" — and  I'm 
sure  I  couldn't  have  been  mistaken  in  hear- 
ing him  say  to  the  other  one,  as  he  drew  in 
his  horses, — "And,  in  my  soul,  I  wish  you 
were ! " 

As  the  messenger  had  now  come  up,  I 
didn't  pay  no  attention  to  the  driver,  but 
leaned  way  out  to  catch  that  boy,  for  how 
could  he  be  expected  to  know  me!  Seeing 
as  he  didn't  look  like  he  was  going  to  hold 
up,  I  just  leaned  over,  as  he  got  up  to  the 
carriage,  and  slid  the  handle  of  my  parasol 
under  his  wheel.  Of  course  his  wheel  went 
one  way  and  he  went  the  other!  To  be  sure, 
I  was  sorry  to  stop  him  so  sudden,  but  I 
made  certain  in  my  mind  he  would  thank 
me  when  he  rose  and  I  had  told  him  I  was 
Phoebe  Ann,  for  saving  his  hunting  any 
further.  When  he  did  rise,  he  just  glared 
at  me,  and,  holding  firm  to  the  handle  of 

100 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

his  machine,  he  says,  madder'n  a  hornet: 
"What  in  thunder  do  you  want,  old 
woman?  I  ain't  done  nothing  to  you.  I'll 
call  the  police  as  sure  as  my  name's  Mikey 
Finnigan!" 

"Well,  young  sir,"  says  I,  drawing  up, 
"  I'll  have  you  know  this  is  Phoebe  Ann  Ly- 
sander,  and  without  any  more  back  talk  you 
just  hand  that  telegram  out  you  got  for  me!" 
"Drat  the  telegram!"  says  he,  "I  ain't 
got  no  telegram  for  you."  And  then,  mak- 
ing a  face,  he  began  to  sing,  as  he  fixed  the 
pedal  to  get  on: 

"O  Phoebe  Ann;   O  Phoebe  Ann;   I'll   tell 

your  ma, 

A-flirting  with  the  fellers  on  the  railroad 
car!" 

and  swung  down  the  street  again  out  of 
sight.  I  wonder  how  on  earth  he  could  ever 
have  heard  about  that  Mormon! 

Well,  it  was  no  use  standing  still  any 
longer,  and  so  we  drove  on.  Presently  we 
come  up  in  front  of  a  big  store  that  took  in 
a  whole  block,  and  the  horses  drew  up  to 
the  curb. 

101 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"My,"  thinks  I,  "Hezekiah  must  have  had 
a  pull  with  these  people  to  have  got  them  to 
let  him  have  room  enough  for  his  notion 
store  inside  this  big  concern.  Maybe  he  has 
to  divvy  up  the  proceeds,  beside  paying  his 
rent!  No  wonder  he  looks  so  worried  some 
of  the  time." 

There  was  throngs  of  people  going  hi  the 
door,  and  I  heard  one  lady  say  to  another, 
"There's  Mr.  ColwelTs  carriage." 

Going  up  to  a  pompous-looking  man  walk- 
ing up  and  down  the  aisle,  and  who  I  knew 
must  be  the  proprietor,  I  says,  bowing  low: 

"How  d'ye  do?  I'm  sorry  to  trouble  you, 
but  could  you  tell  me  which  is  Mr.  Colwell's 
notion  store?" 

"Notion  counter,  aisle  number  four,  to  your 
right,"  says  he,  and  walked  away  as  though 
the  earth  weren't  good  enough  for  his  feet. 

Well,  I  suppose  such  a  great  concern,  and 
money  pouring  in  your  coffers  as  fast  as 
drops  of  water  in  a  storm,  must  make  any- 
one feel  important. 

I  passed  by  counters  of  laces  and  fans, 
gloves  and  silk,  till  I  come  to  aisle  number 
four.  Seeing  everybody  was  so  busy,  I 

102 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

didn't  want  to  ask  any  unnecessary  ques- 
tions, and  so  I  just  walked  along  slow,  all 
eyes,  looking  for  Hezekiah  and  his  notions. 
At  last  I  come  to  the  notions,  but  Hezekiah 
wasn't  there. 

There  was  some  real  nice-looking  girls 
standing  behind  the  counter,  and  one  in 
particular  attracted  my  attention.  Still,  she 
was  not  so  pretty  as  one  I  had  seen  at  the 
lace  counter.  That  one  had  dark  curling 
hair,  black  eyes,  rosy  cheeks,  white  teeth, 
and  such  pretty  white  skin.  She  was  real 
plump,  too.  This  one,  though  very  pretty, 
was  slighter  and  a  blonde.  Going  up  to  her, 
I  says: 

"How  d'ye  do,  my  dear?  Can  you  tell 
me  if  Mr.  ColwelPs  been  here  this  morning 
and  gone  away  again?"  —Then,  seeing  a  desk 
at  the  lower  end  of  the  counter  where  a 
young  lady  was  making  change,  I  says, 
"But  I  see  he  has,  since  there's  his  desk, 
and  he's  left  someone  in  his  place  to  keep 
an  eye  on  the  money  took  in  on  his  notions!" 

"O  dear!"  laughed  the  girl,  "his  office  is 
on  the  second  floor,  and  this  is  only  one  of 
the  cash  desks." 

103 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  AXX 

"You  don't  say!"  says  I. 

I  had  turned  away,  thinking  I  would  go 
upstairs  quick  and  find  him  before  he  slid 
out,  when  my  manners  returned  to  me.  I 
certainly  had  a  duty  to  perform  to  them 
girls  that  was  helping  Hezekiah  get  a  little 
money  together.  So,  commencing  at  the 
farther  end  of  the  counter,  I  set  out  to 
shake  hands  and  give  a  word  of  encourage- 
ment to  each  of  them. 

"My  dears,  you're  doing  well!"  says  I. 
"Now  just  keep  it  up  and  some  time  maybe 
Mr.  Colwell  can  buy  an  interest  in  one  of 
the  other  counters,  when  I'm  sure  he'll  not 
forget  you!"  Some  of  them  shook  hands 
and  laughed,  and  some  was  too  busy  wait- 
ing on  customers  and  fixing  their  goods  to 
do  so. 

When  I  got  to  the  pretty  girl,  which  I 
heard  one  of  the  others  call  Mirandy,  she 
says: 

"Well,  as  Mr.  Colwell  owns  the  whole  con- 
cern now,  I  don't  see  as  there's  much  chance 
for  us  to  give  him  a  push!" 

"What  did  you  say?"  I  says,  leaning  over 
the  counter.  "You  don't  mean  to  tell  me 

104 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

that  Hezekiah  Colwell  owns  this  building, 
these  goods,  and  all  these  waiters?" 

She  laughed  and  looked  at  some  of  the 
other  girls  at  the  counter.  Then  she  says: 

"Exactly!  That  is,  he  owns  the  building 
and  the  goods,  but  only  the  time  of  his  help 
from  eight  in  the  morning  till  six  at  night." 

"Well,  my  soul!"  says  I,  and  I  couldn't  say 
another  word. 

Seeing  as  I'd  shook  hands  with  some  of 
them,  it  would  be  too  bad  to  make  the 
others  feel  slighted;  and  so  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  go  from  the  bottom  to  the  top  of 
the  store  doing  my  duty  as  a  relation  of 
the  family.  Tackling  the  next  counter,  I 
offered  my  hand  to  as  many  as  I  see  had 
time  to  take  it,  and  passed  on.  It  seemed 
to  be  real  welcome  to  them,  too,  for  they 
all  laughed  so  pleasant.  I  don't  s'pose  Lucy 
Jane  puts  herself  out  to  do  it  once  a  year! 

I'd  finished  up  four  counters  when  an- 
other pompous-looking  man,  like  the  first  I'd 
seen,  stepped  up  to  me  and  says: 

"This  way,  madam!  We've  caught  you 
at  last.  We've  missed  quite  enough  goods 
from  our  counters  for  the  past  six  months. 

105 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

You  haven't  been  quick  enough  this  time!" 
I  was  turning  upon  such  a  tone  of  im- 
pudence when  I  see  there  was  two  others 
waiting  beside  him.  I  opened  my  mouth  to 
explain,  but  one  of  them  says: 

"It'll  do  you  no  good  to  scream;  we  shall 
only  call  the  police  and  have  you  locked  up, 
if  you  do;  so  come  right  along  to  the  search- 
ing room.  I  believe  there's  a  cool  hun- 
dred dollars  on  you  now,  from  the  way 
you've  been  reaching  over  the  counters  for 
the  past  twenty  minutes.  This  way!" — 
And,  Susanna,  they  actually  laid  hold  of  my 
arm! 

Flying  both  arms  aloft,  I  hollered: 
"Murder,  help,  robbers!  Help!" — for  I  had 
that  cameo  ring  and  seven  dollars  in  my 
pocket-book ! 

Just  as  I  opened  my  mouth  to  yell  again, 
and  I  tell  you  there  was  a  crowd  around  by 
this  time,  I  see,  through  one  of  the  open- 
ings between  the  people,  Hezekiah  coming 
along  talking  earnestly  with  a  couple  of 
men.  Hearing  a  woman's  voice,  they  come 
straight  towards  us  to  see  what  was  the 
matter.  As  soon  as  I  see  him,  I  let  forth: 

106 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Hezekiah,  Hezekiah,  they're  killing  me!" 

At  that  he  just  leaped  through  the  crowd, 
and  thundered  out: 

"Hands  off!  What  do  you  mean  by  such 
actions ! "  Those  men  looked  scared  to  death. 
Then  he  says  to  me: 

"Come,  Aunt  Phoebe,  it  is  nearly  lunch 
time;"  and  took  my  arm. 

Saucers  are  nothing  compared  to  them 
men's  eyes  when  they  see  that.  And  all  the 
floor-walkers — for  such  I  found  them  pre- 
tentious men  to  be — bowed  way  over  when 
we  passed  them.  Among  the  crowd  I  thought 
I  caught  a  glimpse  of  Mr.  Grey  talking  to 
that  pretty  girl  at  the  lace  counter — but 
maybe  I  was  mistaken. 

We  drove  home  almost  in  silence.  I  de- 
clare I  was  so  shook  about  by  what  had  hap- 
pened that  I  didn't  have  no  appetite  for 
talk.  And  I  suppose  Hezekiah  was  think- 
ing about  his  business. 

After  we  had  sat  down  to  the  lunch  table, 
Hezekiah  says  to  the  family,  kind  of  smiling: 

"Aunt  Phoebe  hasn't  told  us  what  she's 
cut  out  for  yet,  for  I  suppose  she  knows  by 
this  time,"  and  then  looked  at  me. 

107 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  can't  help  but  own  up  to  some  pride 
when  I  answered: 

"To  be  a  public  singer  and  make  a  great 
success!" 

Hezekiah  dropped  his  fork;  Lucy  Jane 
kept  the  cup  suspended  in  air  out  of  which 
she  was  drinking;  Angelina  looked  interested, 
though  kind  of  full  of  laugh;  while  Dominie 
give  a  low  whistle,  and  says: 

"Gee!" 

I  wish  you  wouldn't  tell  Ephraim  yet  about 
the  voice  I  have  had  showed  up  to  me.  I 
should  like  to  have  him  surprised  after  I 
have  gone  through  a  course  of  cultivation. 

Write  soon  and  I  will  write  sooner. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


108 


CHAPTER    VI. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
December  27th,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

It  was  the  night  before  Christmas.  Heze- 
kiah  and  Lucy  Jane  had  gone  to  an  old- 
fashioned  English  Christmas  gathering,  Domi- 
nie had  got  permission  to  go  to  some  of  his 
companions'  houses  for  the  evening,  and 
Angelina,  Mr.  Grey,  Mr.  Earlham  and  my- 
self was  going  to  a  Working  Girls'  Club  my 
niece  had  started  and  encouraged. 

Dominie,  I'm  feared,  has  come  in  for  a 
very  small  part  of  my  letter-writing  to  you, 
but  he's  a  regular  boy  all  through.  He's  as 
full  of  mischief  as  an  egg's  full  of  meat, 
though  you'd  never  think  it  by  his  face. 
And  this  is  the  way  he  got  his  nickname. 
His  real  name  is  Dominick,  but  from  the 
time  he  was  born,  his  ma  says,  he  always  had 
a  serious  cast  of  countenance.  He  looked  so 
much  like  a  parson  that  they  shortened  his 
name  down  to  Dominie.  But  like  Charity, 

109 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

that  covers  a  multitude  of  sins,  so  that  face 
covers  a  quantity  of  mischief. 

But,  as  I  was  saying,  we  set  out  to  go  to 
the  club.  We  made  two  couples, — one  of 
which  I  intended  should  be  Angelina  and 
Mr.  Earlham.  As  we  started  to  go  out  of 
the  house,  I  see  Mr.  Grey  preparing  to  cast 
Mr.  Earlham  to  my  share.  I  won't  deny 
but  what  I  would  rather  have  his  little  finger 
for  company  than  the  whole  of  Mr.  Grey's 
body,  but  that  didn't  count.  Angelina  was 
the  one  they  had  both  cast  their  eyes  on, 
and  not  Phoebe  Ann!  So  I  says,  clear  and 
distinct : 

"Angelina,  you've  monopolized  Mr.  Grey 
so  much  to  yourself  I  ain't  had  any  chance 
to  get  acquainted  with  him,  which  I'm  bound 
to  do,  hearing  so  much  good  said  of  him  by 
both  your  pa  and  ma.  Besides,"  I  con- 
tinued, turning  to  Mr.  Grey — who  was  look- 
ing at  me  a  shade  darker  than  his  name — 
"your  having  that  glass  over  your  near- 
sighted eye  makes  it  very  safe  for  you  to 
help  me  across  the  streets.  We  must  cer- 
tainly go  together." 

I  could  see  love  and  gratitude  right  all 
110 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

over  Mr.  Earlham's  face,  and  Angelina  was 
looking  at  me  with  eyes  full  of  expression. 
But  she  was  a  good  actress  that  time.  She 
actually  looked  regretful  at  Mr.  Grey  as  she 
said: 

"Why,  aunty,  since  you're  my  guest,  of 
course  we  will  have  to  yield!  Isn't  that  so, 
Mr.  Grey?"  And  she  smiled  at  him  bright 
enough  to  pay  him  for  walking  with  a  Hot- 
tentot. 

Mr.  Grey  managed  to  mumble  something 
between  his  teeth,  with  a  make-believe  smile 
and  bow,  but  that  nasty  sneer  about  his 
mouth  was  worse  than  ever.  But,  la,  I 
didn't  care.  I  would  have  walked  with 
Lucifer  himself  to  have  give  two  such  true 
hearts  happiness. 

I  fixed  it  so  as  to  have  Angelina  and  Mr. 
Earlham  walk  behind,  for  I  ain't  forgot  my 
own  courting  days  yet !  As  we  walked  along, 
I  says  to  Mr.  Grey: 

"I  suppose  you  know  Los  Angeles  from 
end  to  end?" 

Well,  I  wish,  Susanna,  I  could  give  you  the 
drawl  he  uses  in  his  way  of  talking. 

"O,  doncherknow,  that's  saying  a  good 
in 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

deal!  There's  all  kind  of  places  and  life  in 
the  city,  and  one  can't  be  expected  to  know 
any  but  the  best!" 

"That's  true,"  says  I,  "but  it  seems  to 
me  I  saw  you  first  in  a  place  that  I  wouldn't 
call  the  best,  and  that  was  at  the  ball!  How 
they  ever  could  have  dragged  such  people 
as  my  relations  there,  is  a  mystery  to  me. 
Angelina,  I  know,  didn't  want  to  go,  and 
Mr.  Earlham  wasn't  there!" 

I  see  he  felt  specially  spiteful  to  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  and  he  says  savage: 

"For  the  good  reason  that  he  couldn't  get 
an  invitation — he's  ndt  hi  our  set!  And  as 
for  the  ball,  it  has  been  the  finest  thing  of 
the  season.  Our  best  people  were  there!" 

"Well,"  says  I,  "I  may  be  old-fashioned, 
but  I  can't  see  any  difference  between  sin 
in  high  places  and  sin  in  low  places,  and  them 
women's  dresses  connived  with  sin  enough 
to  drive  me  home." 

"O,  as  to  that,"  says  he  scornful,  "we 
don't  see  any  harm." 

Happening  to  look  up,  I  see  the  stars  was 
real  bright  in  the  sky.  Now  I  knew  it  wasn't 
no  use  to  ask  questions,  the  answer  to  which 

113 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

meant  real  knowledge,  of  Mr.  Grey.  So  I 
turned  to  Mr.  Earlham,  and  says: 

"  I'd  be  much  obliged  to  you,  if  you  would 
point  Jupiter  out  to  me.  Seeing  as  he's  my 
lucky  star,  I'd  kind  of  like  to  keep  my  eye 
on  him.  For  he's  likely  to  rise  higher  and 
higher.  And  in  that  case,"  says  I,  "I  might 
lose  sight  of  him." 

"Why,"  says  Mr.  Earlham,  smiling,  "are 
you  interested  in  astronomy?  It  surely  is  a 
wonderful  subject.  But  I  didn't  know  there 
was  any  probability  of  Jupiter  changing  his 
position  to  such  an  extent  as  you  speak  of! 
But,  there  he  is!"  says  he,  and  we  all  stopped 
stock  still  to  look  up  where  he  was  pointing. 
I  tell  you  I  looked  at  him  good. 

"  How  bright  he  is,  and  yet  how  small  they 
all  look,"  I  says.  "He's  a  little  bit  bigger 
than  some  of  the  rest,  but  that's  not  saying 
much." 

"No,"  says  Mr.  Earlham,  "and  yet  Jupiter 
is  more  than  three  hundred  times  as  big  as 
the  earth,  and  its  seasons  twelve  times  as 
long  as  ours." 

"My,  my,"  says  I,  "what  awful  solemn 
people  they  must  be  up  there!  For  think  of 

113 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  quantity  of  clothes  it  must  take  to 
cover  them  every  season,  twelve  times  as 
long  as  we  need  them!  But  then  their 
married  lives  would  be  twelve  tunes  as  long 
as  ours,  and  that  would  be  a  great  comfort!" 
and  I  thought  of  Ephraim. 

Mr.  Earlham,  turning  to  Angelina,  laughed 
as  he  says: 

"Yes,  and  the  walk  to  the  club  would 
likewise  be  twelve  times  as  long,  which  to 
me  would  be  very  delightful." 

I  could  hear  that  man  by  my  side  grind 
his  teeth,  though  he  covered  it  with  a  cough. 

I  make  no  doubt  if  it  had  been  any  other 
light  but  the  moon  I  should  have  seen  Ange- 
lina's face  take  on  a  rosy  hue.  But  I  see 
that  she  didn't  raise  her  eyes  to  her  partner's 
face,  only  looked  straight  ahead.  Susanna, 
can  you  account  to  me  for  the  fact  that 
we  force  ourselves  to  appear  indifferent  to 
the  very  people  that  we  like  best  of  all  on 
the  earth,  while  the  people  we  don't  care 
two  pence  for  we  smile  on  and  give  'em  our 
company  and  our  brightest  looks? 

Mr.  Grey  was  the  hardest  person  to  talk 
to  I  ever  struck,  but  talk  I  did;  because  I 

114 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

could  plainly  see  he  was  trying  to  listen  to 
what  was  being  said  behind  him.  And  this 
I  was  bound  he  shouldn't.  I  found  we  could 
hear  what  was  being  said  by  the  others  real 
distinct,  for  I  heard  Angelina  say,  in  re- 
sponse to  some  remark  of  Mr.  Earlham's: 

"Why  should  money  make  any  difference 
in  life?  Of  course  it  is  easy  to  be  seen  why 
blood  should,  for  that  flows  in  our  veins  and 
determines,  very  largely,  what  our  ambitions 
and  natural  capabilities  are.  But  money 
touches  us  only  on  the  outside.  Our  minds, 
in  poverty  or  wealth,  are  the  same.  The 
only  aspiration  that  seems  to  me  worth  while 
is  to  climb  to  the  highest  pinnacle  of  useful- 
ness and  unselfishness.  There  is  only  one 
society  worth  mingling  in,  and  that  is  the 
society  of  minds  tuned  to  the  same  key  as 
one's  own,  and  struggling  to  climb  themselves 
and  help  others  to  climb.  This  idea  of  feath- 
ers and  jewels  and  fine  houses  being  neces- 
sary to  happiness  is  as  foolish,  to  me,  as  the 
idea  of  the  natives  of  the  torrid  zones  wear- 
ing a  silk  hat  and  gew-gaws  without  any 
other  apparel.  It  is  all  so  superficial!" 

Wouldn't  you  love  a  girl  like  that?     No 

115 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

wonder  Mr.  Earlham  did,  and  the  more  he 
was  with  her  the  deeper  in  he  was  getting. 
My  eyes  wasn't  blind. 

It  wasn't  long  before  we  come  to  the  house 
where  the  club  meetings  was  held.  Ange- 
lina hadn't  told  me  she'd  had  a  Christmas  tree 
fixed  up,  and  a  present  for  each  one,  because 
she  always  tries  to  hide  anything  she  does. 

As  we  went  into  the  room  I  could  see  a 
crowd  of  girls  there  that  was  a  study,  I  tell 
you !  Most  all  of  them  was  fixed  up  in  finery 
of  some  sort.  In  fact  I  believe  Angelina  was 
the  plainest  dressed  girl  there. 

As  soon  as  Angelina  appeared  among  them, 
I  could  see  they  just  worshipped  her.  Not 
that  they  acted  scared  and  quieted  down. 
On  the  contrary,  they  crowded  around  her. 
Any  worship  that  acts  strange  and  cold  in 
sight  of  its  object,  is  pretty  apt  to  be  fear 
instead  of  anything  else.  I  guess  that's  what 
is  the  matter  with  our  prayer  meetings  to 
home,  sometimes.  If  we  really  worshipped 
the  Lord,  we'd  all  be  cordial  and  active  in 
taking  a  part  for  Him,  no  matter  who  was 
around.  But  we've  got  more  reverence  than 
worship,  which  is  a  vast  deal  different. 

116 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Only  people  we  can  set  outside  our  lives 
we  can  afford  that  kind  of  reverence  to.  The 
people  that  come  in  it,  like  Angelina's  in 
those  girls',  get  the  worship  that  means  nest- 
ling up  close  to  them,  and  feeling  their  pres- 
ence. Angelina  laughed  and  talked  and  shook 
hands  with  all  of  them.  I  never  see  her  so 
much  in  her  element  before,  and  I  could  see 
Mr.  Earlham  was  enjoying  her  pleasure  with 
her. 

But  Mr.  Grey  looked  as  though  he  scorned 
'em  all.  I  see  him  taking  note  of  the  differ- 
ent ones,  and  I  see  him  give  a  very  warm 
look  to  that  girl  who  I'd  seen  at  the  lace 
counter,  and  she  immediately  became  rosier 
than  ever  and  dropped  her  eyes. 

Happening  to  look  over  in  another  part  of 
the  room,  at  that  other  pretty  girl,  the  blonde, 
who  was  at  the  notion  counter,  I  see  she  was 
watching,  too,  and  I  see  she  was  as  jealous 
as  could  be  of  the  looks  of  Mr.  Grey  to  the 
other  girl.  I  must  confess  it  seemed  strange 
to  me  that  two  girls  should  be  jealous,  or 
even  notice  the  looks  of  a  man  that  would 
never  give  them  any  honest  attention.  I  see, 
too,  that  between  every  look  cast  at  the  dark 

117 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

complected  girl,  Mr.  Grey  looked  quick  to  see 
if  Angelina  had  seen  him. 

But,  landy,  Angelina  had  forgot  that  such  a 
man  as  Mr.  Grey  had  ever  drawn  the  breath  of 
life.  She  was  only  conscious  of  that  group  of 
laughing  girls  around  her  and  the  presence 
of  the  one  congenial  spirit  in  the  world  to 
her. 

Pretty  soon  Angelina  give  the  directions 
to  have  the  lights  put  out  and  the  candles  of 
the  tree  lighted.  This  showed  up  the  beau- 
tifulest  sight  you  ever  seen.  The  girls  stood 
around  it  and  looked  with  smiling  faces  on 
the  bright  tinsel  and  dangling  ornaments, 
and  there  was  just  enough  light  from  them 
candles  reflected  on  the  faces  and  dresses  to 
make  everyone  look  pretty. 

After  the  tree  and  its  trimmings  had  been 
admired  quite  a  spell,  Angelina  says: 

"Girls,  I  have  asked  Mr.  Earlham  to  give 
us  one  of  the  Christmas  tales  of  Norway.  I 
think  this  is  a  good  time  for  him  to  tell  it 
to  us!" — And  she  turned  to  him. 

There  was  an  assent  of  approval  from  the 
company,  and  Mr.  Earlham  stepped  forward. 
The  girls,  most  of  them,  found  seats;  and 

118 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

those  that  didn't  either  sat  on  the  edge  of 
the  tables  or  squatted  on  the  floor.  It  was 
easy  to  see  why  they  wanted  him  to  talk. 

I  soon  discovered  that,  next  to  Angelina, 
he  was  a  favorite,  and  no  wonder;  for  he 
certainly  looked  very  handsome  as  he  stood 
there.  The  candlelight  showed  them  glori- 
ous eyes  to  advantage,  and  illuminated  that 
lock  of  curly  black  hair  thrown  back  so  care- 
less off  his  broad  white  forehead.  I  don't 
think  I've  ever  told  you  about  his  voice. 
Well,  it  is  the  richest,  softest,  tenderest, 
manliest  voice  I  ever  heard.  It  is  music  to 
listen  to  it.  In  them  modulated  tones,  while 
everything  was  so  still  you  could  hear  a  pin 
drop,  he  begun: 

"It  was  the  night  before  Christmas,  and 
the  air  was  cold  and  frosty.  The  stars  glit- 
tered in  the  sky,  though  not  very  distinctly, 
for  you  remember  that  it  stays  partial  day- 
light till  midnight  in  Norway.  But  it  was 
like  to  the  hour  of  our  deep  twilight  in  the 
East. 

"The  little  hamlet  was  still  as  death,  for 
Kris  Kringle  is  a  god  to  be  worshipped  in 
that  land.  One  sound,  only,  broke  the  still- 

119 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ness,  as  the  clock  struck  twelve.  This  was 
the  strains  of  beautiful  music  sung  by  a  great 
choir  of  voices  in  front  of  the  village  church. 
For  weeks,  men  and  maidens  had  been  re- 
hearsing this  music,  and  they  had  done  jus- 
tice to  their  work.  .  .  . 

"In  a  shabby  little  hut,  where  the  family 
were  kneeling  in  devotion,  while  the  music 
was  being  rendered  by  this  choir,  a  great 
event  was  soon  to  happen  that  bade  fair  to 
change  the  whole  life  of  the  devotees.  Many 
years  before,  one  of  their  family  had  died  a 
miser,  and  no  one  had  ever  been  able  to  find 
his  money,  though  they  had  looked  for  it 
long  and  earnestly.  The  father  of  the  family, 
who  also  knelt  in  prayer,  said  that  if  only  it 
might  be  possible  to  find  this  money,  he 
would  give  half  of  it  to  the  cause  of  Kris 
Kringle.  .  .  . 

"Just  as  the  clock  had  finished  striking 
twelve  there  stood  before  him  one  of  the 
elves  that  had  helped  bury  the  gold.  In  a 
sepulchral  tone  he  began  thus  to  address  the 
man ' 

"  Wo-ho,  Wo-ho!"  came  a  terrific  shout  from 
the  stairway,  and  into  the  room  bounced— 

120 


J  just  ran   'round  and  'round  that  tree  as  tight  as  I  could  jump. 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Susanna,  I  tremble  as  I  write  it — the  Devil 
and  his  Angels! 

There  they  was,  dressed  in  white,  with  the 
most  awful  faces  you  ever  see,  and  horns 
sticking  high  up  in  the  air.  The  girls,  with 
one  wild  scramble,  and  many  cries  of  fear, 
jumped  up  on  the  table,  or  crouched  under- 
neath it. 

I  made  straight  for  that  tree!  And  sure 
enough,  I  was  the  one  they  was  after!  And 
I  kited.  I  just  ran  round  and  round  that 
tree  as  tight  as  I  could  jump. 

"O  Lord,"  I  kept  saying,  in  between  my 
gasps,  "if  you'll  only  steer  them  off  this 
time  from  catching  me,  Fll  never  go  to  dick- 
ering with  my  future  again.  I'll  never  look 
upon  the  face  of  an  astrologer  as  long  as  I 
live!"  And  this  I  says  over  and  over  again. 

I  was  nigh  tuckered  out  when  I  see  a  chance 
to  get  to  the  stairs.  Down  I  went  and  dove 
into  the  street. 

And  now  the  steps  seemed  to  be  following 
me  faster  than  ever !  I  had  got  most  to  Ange- 
lina's house,  which  wasn't  more  than  six 
blocks  from  the  club,  when  I  see  the  Evil 
One  coming  toward  me  from  the  opposite 

121 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

direction  to  head  me  off!  But  my  legs  must 
have  been  given  wings!  I  run  up  the  drive 
and  fairly  tumbled  into  the  front  door.  There 
I  stopped  to  take  breath,  after  I'd  made  the 
butler  put  the  lock  and  chain  on  it. 

After  I'd  got  to  my  room  I  dropped  on  my 
knees  beside  my  bed  in  thanksgiving  for 
one  more  deliverance!  But  I  hadn't  been 
in  the  house  more'n  ten  minutes  when  I 
heard  the  telephone  ring,  and  the  butler 
come  up  and  said  it  was  for  me. 

"O,"  says  I,  "it  ain't  the  devil  trying  to 
get  me,  is  it?"  He  looked  at  me  like  he 
thought  I  was  plumb  crazy,  and  then  walked 
off. 

With  fear  and  trembling  I  took  up  the 
receiver.  I  could  hardly  get  breath  or  stop 
my  heart  beating  so  it  could  be  heard  for 
me  to  say: 

"Hello!"— But  I  got  it  out. 

In  a  minute  I  heard  Angelina's  voice  say- 
ing: 

"Is  that  you,  Aunt  Phoebe?" 

"Yes,"  says  I,  "where's  the  devil?" 

I  could  hear  her  laugh,  peal  after  peal,  and 
when  she  could  speak  she  says: 

122 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"It's  a  shame,  aunty,  but  it  was  only 
Dominie  and  the  boys  he  went  to  see  to- 
night. They  came  around  to  have  some  fun 
with  the  girls." 

"  Then  why  did  they  chase  me  around  that 
tree?"  says  I,  indignant. 

"Why,  aunty,"  says  she,  "that  was  Mr. 
Earlham  trying  to  catch  you  to  tell  you  who 
it  was!  He  saw  you  were  so  frightened  he 
was  afraid  you  might  catch  your  clothes  on 
fire  from  some  of  the  candles.  I'm  so  sorry, 
aunty,"  says  she,  though  I  could  tell  from 
her  voice  she  was  choked  with  laughing,  "  but 
won't  you  come  back  to  see  the  presents 
given  to  the  girls?  The  coachman  will  bring 
you." 

"  Not  if  they  each  was  to  receive  a  diamond 
necklace,"  says  I,  "and  the  biggest  was  re- 
served for  me!" 

I  concluded  it  was  time  for  me  to  take 
some  rest  after  my  gymnasium  work,  for  I 
ain't  as  young  as  I  once  was,  so  I  went  to 
bed.  If  I  ever  get  back  whole  to  Wayne ville, 
I  think  I  sha'n't  want  to  leave  home  again. 

Don't  mention  about  my  voice  to  Liddy 
Skinner.  She  might  take  some  extra  lessons 

123 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

so  I  couldn't  catch  up  to  her,  and  I  intend 
to  be  the  ornament  of  the  town  when  I  return. 
Write  me  just  what  Ephraim  said  and  did 
on  Christmas.  Every  motion  that  man  makes 
is  worth  recording.  Write  before  you  receive 
this. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


124 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
December  29th,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

Christmas  here  was  as  different  as  Thanks- 
giving was  from  the  same  in  the  East.  Every- 
thing was  green,  and  the  sun  was  hot.  Roses 
was  in  full  bloom  in  the  garden  and  the  birds 
singing  gay.  To  be  sure,  they  had  a  Christ- 
mas tree  to  please  Dominie,  but  you  couldn't 
get  no  Christmas  feeling  in  the  air. 

It's  the  way  the  day  is  celebrated  that 
makes  it  seem  so  different.  They  don't  have 
no  community  feeling  or  interest  here.  They 
don't  appear  to  know  their  next-door  neigh- 
bor, and  everyone  is  wrapped  up  in  himself. 
Now  you  know  how  it  is  at  Wayneville. 
There  we  know  everyone,  and  change  pres- 
ents and  have  meetings  at  different  houses, 
and  with  it  all  such  a  good  time. 

I'm  not  going  to  tell  you  about  all  the 
Christmas  presents  we  received  here.  I  have 
other  things  I'm  too  anxious  to  write  about. 

125 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  will  say,  though,  that  I  got  a  very  full 
share,  more  than  I  shall  know  what  to  do 
with,  I  guess. 

Among  other  presents  of  Angelina's,  I 
noticed  two  books.  They  both  attracted 
my  attention,  for  they  was  both  bound 
beautiful.  I  says: 

"I  suppose  you've  got  a  real  nice  novel 
here,  Angelina.  When  you  get  through  with 
it,  maybe  you'll  let  me  read  it!" 

I  noticed  her  face  kind  of  flushed  with 
pleasure  when  she  looked  at  it,  but  she 
says: 

"It  ain't  a  novel,  aunty,  but  I'd  be  glad 
to  have  you  read  it  if  you  would  like  to.  I 
don't  read  a  novel  once  a  year,  and  this  Mr. 
Earlham  knows,  so  he  has  sent  me  something 
I  would  be  interested  in.  You  will  notice  it 
is  '  Spencer's  First  Principles. ' 3 

"Thank  you,"  says  I,  running  through  the 
pages  of  the  book,  "but  you  read  first  what 
his  principles  are,  then  maybe  I'll  tackle  it. 
But,  Angelina,  I  believe  you're  unlike  any 
other  girl  in  the  world!" 

"  0,  aunty,"  says  she,  looking  up  with  such 
a  beseeching  look  in  her  big  blue  eyes  that 

126 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  felt  conscience-smitten  before  I  knew  what 
for,  "please  don't  you  say  so  too!  I  have 
been  told  that  so  much  that  I  feel  as  lonely 
as  though  I  were  the  only  human  being  in 
the  world,  sometimes.  I  have  moments  in 
which  I  wildly  wish  I  were  frivolous  and  given 
to  every  sort  of  foolish  desire — such  as  so- 
ciety, dancing,  fancy  clothes,  novels,  and 
chewing  gum!"  And  there  was  actually 
tears  in  them  eyes. 

My  conscience  pricked  me  harder' n  ever, 
and  stooping  over  I  kissed  her  forehead  and 
says,  "It's  only  because  you  are  so  young 
and  attractive  to  be  putting  aside  the  things 
that  other  girls  take  to,  that  made  me  speak 
as  I  did.  Howsomever,"  says  I,  anxious  for 
that  little  sad  expression  that  had  come  up 
in  her  eyes  to  be  chased  away,  "I  suppose 
this  other  book,  the  white  one  bound  in  gilt, 
is  from  your  other  admirer!  I  see  this  is  a 
Prayer  Book!  Now  it  would  never  have 
struck  me  that  Mr.  Grey  was  much  on  his 
prayers!  But  perhaps,  after  all,  the  'De'il's 
nae  sae  ill  as  he's  ca'ed. ' " 

"  More  likely,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  she,  and 
I  see  there  was  mischief  in  her  eyes,  "  he  wants 

127 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

me  to  carry  him  with  me  to  my  prayers!  I 
am  quite  convinced  that  he  doesn't  waste 
much  time  himself  along  those  lines." 

In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Earlham  arrived.  I 
knew  the  ring  as  soon  as  I  heard  it,  and  if 
my  heart  kind  of  give  a  jump  of  pleasure, 
what  must  Angelina's  have  done?  I  declare 
that  man  must  have  a  powerful  lot  of  mag- 
netism to  make  people  like  him  so.  I  can't 
help  wondering  how  it's  all  going  to  come 
out  with  Angelina,  because  I  can  see  her 
struggling  so  not  to  give  him  her  heart,  but 
only  the  companionship  of  her  mind,  believ- 
ing that  it's  her  duty  to  abide  by  the  choice 
her  father  and  mother  has  laid  out  for  her. 

I  see  every  time  Mr.  Grey  comes  my  nephew 
and  niece  are  especially  attentive  to  him, 
though  Lucy  Jane  takes  the  lead  by  far. 
Hezekiah  has  such  confidence  in  her  that  he 
just  lets  her  manage  everything  but  getting 
the  money,  and  that  part  she  don't  seem 
anxious  to  take  the  lead  in.  Lucy  Jane 
never  appears  to  lose  sight  for  an  instant  of 
that  fortune  Mr.  Grey  has  inherited;  and  it 
does  seem  immense.  I  believe  it  is  about 
forty  thousand  dollars  a  year  income.  But 

128 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  don't  believe  that  Angelina  cares  whether 
it  is  that  much  or  forty  cents. 

Lucy  Jane  stayed  right  with  Mr.  Earlham 
and  Angelina  all  the  time.  When  I  see  a 
proper  space  in  the  talk,  I  says,  thinking  it 
a  good  time  to  get  some  information: 

"Can  you  tell  me  where  to  find  a  real 
good  singing  teacher,  Mr.  Earlham?  One 
that'll  be  very  careful  of  a  young  and  tender 
voice?" 

"Yes,"  says  he,  "indeed  I  can.  I  suppose 
there's  someone  you've  taken  an  interest  in 
that  you  want  to  make  the  most  of!"  and 
he  smiled. 

"Yes,"  says  I,  and  I  give  Angelina  and 
Lucy  Jane  a  warning  look,  though  I  see  they 
was  both  ready  to  split.  "The  party  has 
never  had  no  instruction  along  this  line,  and 
her  voice  being  kind  of  green,  as  it  was, 
needs  to  be  proper  seasoned  before  it's  ready 
for  use,  when  I  expect  it'll  kindle  a  fire  in 
all  men's  hearts  that  hear  it!" 

"O,  dear,"  laughed  Mr.  Earlham,  "don't 
bring  me  under  the  spell,  I  beseech  you,  I 
want  to  save  my  heart  from  burning  up  too 
young!" 

129 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

He  needn't  have  tried  to  cover  up  that 
sidelong  glance  he  give  Angelina.  My  own 
opinion  was  that  it  was  burning  up  pretty 
lively,  and  would  soon  be  such  a  raging  bon- 
fire that  it  would  burn  up  the  desire  for 
everything  else  in  the  world  in  order  to 
reach  that  girl  that  was  so  earnestly  study- 
ing the  picture  on  the  wall  just  in  front  of 
her  that  minute. 

"Well,"  says  he,  bringing  his  attention 
back  to  me  again,  "the  gentleman  I  would 
recommend  is  Herr  Mincke,  in  the  Blanch- 
ard  Building." 

"I  thought  you  said  it  was  a  man,"  says  I. 

With  that  he  just  give  a  great  hearty 
laugh.  "Then  let  us  call  him  Herr  Pro- 
fessor, which  means,  in  German,  Mr.  Pro- 
fessor!" says  he. 

Having  got  full  particulars  where  to  find 
this  "  Her, "  I  made  up  my  mind  to  consult 
him  about  that  great  gift  of  mine  at  the 
first  seasonable  minute. 

In  the  evening  Mr.  Grey  come,  but  I 
didn't  even  take  the  pains  to  go  down  and 
see  him.  I  noticed,  too,  that  my  niece  and 
this  man  was  left  much  more  to  themselves 

130 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

than  ever  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham  was, 
when  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  was  home. 

The  next  day  I  set  out  for  the  "Herr's." 
I  went  alone,  purposely,  for  I  didn't  want  to 
tax  my  voice  talking,  and  I  didn't  want  no 
audience  till  I  could  make  them  notes  flow 
out  liquid  as  a  bird's.  One  thing  I  was  set 
on — to  make  Ephraim  extra  proud  of  me 
when  I  arrived  home! 

After  hunting  around  a  while,  I  found  the 
Blanchard  Building.  There  I  found  lots  of 
names  all  framed  in  the  hall. 

Pretty  soon  I  plucked  up  courage  to  ask 
a  boy  standing  by  an  iron  cage  if  "Herr" 
was  in.  Says  he: 

"  What  woman  is  it  you  want? " 

"It  ain't  a  woman  at  all,  it's  a  man  that 
teaches  singing,"  says  I. 

"O,"  says  he,  "I  guess  you  mean  the 
Dutchman  on  the  second  floor.  Step  in!" 

"What  for?"  says  I.  "I  want  to  see 
'Herr!'" 

"Step  in!"  says  he,  again,  "and  I'll  take 
you  to  him." 

Seeing  as  other  people  now  begun  to  run 
for  the  cage,  I  made  up  my  mind  to  be  one 

131 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

of  the  number.  But,  Susanna,  it  was  no 
wonder  they  run  for  that  cage!  We'd  no 
sooner  got  in  and  got  the  door  shut  than 
an  earthquake  struck  us!  Up  we  shot! 
Thinking  I  was  on  my  way  to  Glory,  I  give 
one  screech. 

"Second  floor!"  says  the  iron  cage  boy, 
throwing  open  the  door. 

I  just  tumbled  off,  then  up  they  shot  again. 
After  my  knees  had  quit  shaking  a  little,  I 
begun  to  look  around  for  "Herr."  I  see  a 
door  just  ahead  of  me  with  his  name  on,  and 
so  I  stepped  up  to  it  and  knocked.  No  one 
come,  and  I  opened  the  door  a  little  and 
peeked  in.  I  see  a  beautiful  room  and  nice 
easy  chairs;  also  I  heard  voices  in  the  back 
somewhere. 

Concluding  that  my  knock  hadn't  been 
heard,  I  closed  the  door  again  and  then, 
taking  hold  of  the  handle  with  both  hands, 
I  shook  it  with  all  my  might!  The  glass 
rattled  in  the  door,  and  it  made  enough 
noise  to  raise  the  dead.  I  heard  quick  foot- 
steps right  away,  now,  and  in  a  second  the 
door  was  flung  wide  open.  In  it  stood  a 
short,  thick-set  Dutchman  looking  wild-eyed, 

132 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

with  hair  all  upset — like  he  had  just  run  his 
fingers  through  it. 

"Vat  iss  mit  you  de  matter?"  says  he, 
excited.  "My  glass  you  vill  haf  to  pay  for, 
if  you  it  brack!" 

With  grand  scorn,  I  paid  no  attention  to 
his  comments.  I  says: 

"I  wish  to  see  the  singing  teacher  about 
lessons." 

"That  man  iss  me,"  says  he.  "Valk  in!" 
and  he  held  the  door  while  I  passed  into  the 
room. 

"Take  von  zeet,"  says  he,  and  I  set  down. 

"You  haf  von  fror-leen, — darter — vas  iss 
it  you  call  him? — that  to  take  lessons  vish 
vill?" 

"No,"  says  I,  "I  hain't  got  any  'fror/  if 
that's  what  you  call  daughter,  either  lean 
or  fat,  and  if  she  was  either  one  or  t'other, 
I  don't  see  that  it  would  be  any  of  your 
business!  I  wish  to  take  lessons  myself." 

"Mein  Gott!"  says  he,  rolling  his  eyes  up 
to  the  ceiling  and  running  his  fingers  through 
his  hah*,  "I  think  you  anuder  teacher  vill 
better  find,  nicht  wahr?" 

"Well,"  says  I,  "I  don't  know  anything 

133 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

about  your  'nicht  wahr/  but  Mr.  Earlham 
told  me  that  I  couldn't  find  a  better  teacher, 
and  I'm  bound  to  have  the  best."  And  I 
felt  as  dogged  in  my  resolution  as  ever — 
for  Ephraim  was  at  the  other  end  of  the 
string. 

When  I  said  this,  he  jumped  right  up  onto 
the  arm  of  his  chair  and  says,  eager-like: 

"Och!  Herr  Earlham,  you  said?  He  iss 
von  fine  man!  If  you  dat  his  friend  are,  dat 
anuder  matter  iss.  Ve  vill  hear  your  voice! 
To  the  piano  coom!"  says  he,  walking  fast 
over  to  it,  which  was  just  through  the  par- 
tition hi  the  next  room.  Meanwhile  he 
beckoned  over  his  shoulder  with  his  hand, 
though  his  back  was  toward  me. 

"Now,"  says  "Herr,"  "Zo!"  and  he 
showed  me  where  to  stand. 

Sitting  down  to  the  piano,  and  running 
his  fingers  through  his  hair,  he  leaned  his 
body  half  way  over,  and  with  both  hands 
just  made  a  grand  count  of  all  the  keys  to 
once  from  end  to  end,  and  ended  up  with 
a  crash.  Then,  giving  an  extra  hitch  to  his 
stool,  and  feeling  his  necktie  to  see  if  it  was 
in  place,  he  says: 

134 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"You  von  high  voice  haf  in  speaking,  I 
think  he  vill  be  soprano." 

"Yes,"  says  I,  "make  it  soprano  if  you 
can,"  for  I  was  thinking  of  them  high  tones 
of  Liddy  Skinner. 

"Very  goot,"  says  he,  "ve  vill  dis  middle 
G  now  strike!" — and  he  struck  the  key  like 
he  meant  business. 

You  know,  Susanna,  I  ain't  never  tried  to 
sing  very  much  myself,  but  I've  watched  them 
that  did.  I  see  they  was  never  bashful  about 
the  faces  they  made,  nor  the  way  they  opened 
their  mouths,  like  they  was  going  to  swallow 
all  around  them  to  once.  So,  taking  tight 
hold  of  the  piano  with  one  hand,  and  clench- 
ing the  other  till  it  made  a  fist,  I  opened  my 
mouth  just  as  far  as  I  could  stretch  it,  and 
with  all  the  power  in  my  lungs  I  let  that  G 
slide ! 

And  it  slid!  First  it  struck  the  ceiling, 
and  then,  thinking  its  exercise  should  not  be 
cut  off  too  soon,  it  shook  the  walls,  and  then, 
like  sin  visiting  the  heads  of  the  innocent, 
made  us  stone  deaf. 

"Mein  stars  in  Himmel!"  cried  the  Heir, 
jumping  to  his  feet.  "You  dis  city  vill  mit 

135 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

your  noise  fill.  I  vill  a  notice  from  de  land- 
lord haf  dis  very  night,  for  de  peace  disturb- 
ing!"— calming  down  a  little,  in  a  minute, 
he  set  down  on  the  piano  stool  again. 

"Now,"  says  he,  "hush— soft!"  And  he 
held  up  one  hand.  "Dis  vay!" — and  he  put 
his  head  down,  his  chin  kind  of  inside  his 
collar,  and  rolling  his  eyes  up  to  the  side  of 
the  wall  he  sang  "G ." 

The  tone  was  certainly  beautiful.  Before 
he  had  brought  his  eyes  back  to  me  I  had 
copied  what  he  told  me.  With  one  hand  up- 
raised, my  chin  drawn  back  of  my  collar, 
and  my  eyes  rolled  up  in  the  same  way,  just 
as  he  finished  the  tone  I  took  it  up.  I  was 
sorry  I  couldn't  see  the  approval  which  I 
knew  my  copying  so  near  must  have  on  him 
when  he  first  looked  at  me,  but  I  was  Txmnd 
to  keep  my  eyes  fixed  on  that  spot  on  the 
wall. 

When  I  did  look  at  him,  after  my  victori- 
ous effort,  I  wondered  whether  he  was  mad 
or  going  to  laugh.  I  suppose  it  made  him 
discouraged  to  think  that  after  all  the  time 
he'd  spent  on  his  own  voice  I  could  get  it 
the  second  time  trying.  He  run  his  hands 

136 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

through  his  hair  again  and  give  a  long  breath. 
Then  he  jumped  up  and  come  over  to  me. 

"You  breathe  not  right,"  says  he,  "now 
vatch  me!"  And  he  shut  his  mouth  tight 
and  begun  to  grow  bigger  and  bigger,  and 
his  face  redder  and  redder,  and  then  he  let 
out  a  little  sizzling  noise  through  his  lips. 
I  begun  to  get  disgusted. 

"Well,"  says  I,  "of  all  things!  What  if 
I  should  go  through  the  streets  of  Wayne- 
ville  holding  my  teeth  together  and  getting 
bigger  and  bigger  and  redder  and  redder! 
They'd  think  I  was  struck  with  apoplexy, 
and  call  the  doctor  as  quick  as  you  could 
say  'Jack  Robinson.'  No,"  I  continued, 
waxing  emphatic,  "you  may  be  all  right 
enough  on  the  singing  question,  but  you've 
got  no  right  to  find  fault  with  the  way  the 
Lord  has  sot  down  his  rules  to  breathe!" 

"Vat  you  speak  I  do  not  know,"  says  the 
Dutchman,  "but  I  vill  you  show!" 

Susanna,  what  do  you  think  he  now  pro- 
ceeded to  do?  Coming  over  to  me,  he  put 
an  arm  on  each  side  of  my  waist!  I  give  a 
jump,  and  hollered,  as  well  I  might: 

"Hands    off!    I'll    have    you    know    I'm 

137 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Phoebe  Ann,  wife  of  Elder  Lysander,  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  I  didn't  come  here  for 
no  hugging,  my  partner  can  attend  to  that 
— I  come  for  singing  lessons."  Still  that 
critter  didn't  move.  He  only  says: 

"Now  try  vonce!" 

"Try  nothing,"  says  I.  "Take  your  arms 
away  this  minute!" 

"De  Amerikaner  iss  zo  funny,"  says  he. 
"Very  goot!  Den  you  put  your  hands  mit 
my  zides!" 

"You  wicked  man!"  I  gasped,  "not  only 
to  be  so  shameless  as  to  caress  me  at  first 
sight,  but  to  want  me  to  return  it!" 

Here  a  rap  come  at  the  door,  and  the 
Professor  went  to  open  it. 

I  give  a  sigh  of  relief,  for  I  was  beginning 
to  get  pretty  scared.  I  wondered  if  every- 
body got  demoralized  so  that  learned  to 
sing!  Surely  this  couldn't  be  that  second 
man  the  astrologer  saw,  though  it  did  seem 
like  love  at  first  sight. 

In  a  minute  the  Professor  come  back  in 
the  room  and  says: 

"De  half  hour  iss  now  up.  Here  iss  mein 
card.  If  you  lessons  vill  take,  you  vill  on 

138 


the  card  prices  see,  and  you  can  come  next 
veek  dis  same  time." 

Another  lady,  dressed  very  €ne,  come  in 
the  room  at  this  time,  and  I  really  wondered 
if  he  had  hugged  her  too,  and  if  she  had 
hugged  him  back! 

Taking  all  in  all,  I  didn't  think  my  first 
lesson  in  singing  was  a  great  success.  Still, 
I  must  get  used  to  men  admiring  me  if  I'm 
to  have  so  many  of  them  at  my  feet  later 
on;  Lucy  Jane  smiles  at  a  dozen  of  them  to 
once  when  she  goes  out  to  a  ball  or  concert. 

I  didn't  say  a  word  to  any  of  the  family 
about  my  afternoon's  experience.  I  wanted 
a  chance  to  think  it  over.  But  the  next 
afternoon,  when  all  the  family  was  out,  I 
went  to  the  piano  in  the  living-room,  and 
finding  that  G  on  it,  I  copied  just  as  near  as 
I  could — hand  raised  and  all — the  lesson  I'd 
had.  But  the  note  had  no  sooner  died  down 
than  Dominie  come  in  the  room  with  a  bounce 
— I  didn't  know  he  was  in  the  house — and 
cried: 

"  Je-rwsalem,  Aunt  Phoebe,  I  thought  some- 
one was  killing  you!"  And  he  threw  him- 
self on  the  floor  and  rolled  over  and  over, 

139 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

laughing,  while  he  kicked  his  heels  together. 
Now  what  would  you  do  with  a  boy  like  that? 
If  you  can  find  time  to  get  my  quilt  patch- 
work together,  I  wish  you'd  send  it  out  to 
me;  for  I  calculate  to  make  a  bedquilt  for 
Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham.  My  heart  is  just 
set  on  those  two  people  coming  together.  It 
would  make  a  real  nice  wedding  present  for 
them;  and  they  be  so  sensible  they  would 
appreciate  it. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


140 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
January  5th,  19 — 

My  dear  Susanna: 

On  the  evening  of  the  last  day  of  Decem- 
ber we  was  all  sitting  in  the  living-room, 
when  Hezekiah  says: 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  you'll  be  ready  early  in 
the  morning,  I  suppose,  for  we  want  you  to 
go  to  Pasadena  with  us  to  see  the  Tourna- 
ment of  Roses  they  give  there  every  New 
Year's  Day.  We  will  drive  and  Lucy  Jane 
and  Dominie  will  go  with  us.  Angelina — " 
and  he  looked  at  her  and  smiled  indulgently, 
"has  begged  off  so  as  to  have  her  Girls'  Club 
out  here  for  a  little  treat,  but  as  no  gentle- 
men are  to  be  allowed,  Dominie  and  I  feel 
kind  of  hurt.  So,  in  opposition,  we're  plan- 
ning a  good  time  for  ourselves." 

"Why,  yes,"  I  says,  "I  don't  want  to  miss 
nothing  interesting.  But  I've  always  heard 
Ephraim  say  that  a  tournament  was  a  battle. 
I  don't  suppose  they  fight  with  the  roses,  do 

141 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

they? — Though  I've  heard  of  the  War  of 
Roses!  So  I  suppose  my  conscience  would 
be  clear  lending  them  my  presence!" 

"You  can  be  easy  on  that  point,"  says 
Hezekiah,  laughing,  "and  I'll  be  responsible 
for  the  company  you're  in." 

So  the  next  morning,  at  about  eight  o'clock, 
the  carriage  drove  up  and  we  got  in.  We  had 
a  real  pleasant  drive,  and  on  the  way  I  asked 
how  far  Pasadena  was  from  Los  Angeles. 

"About  twelve  miles,"  says  Hezekiah,  "  the 
way  we  are  driving." 

"I  suppose,"  says  I,  "that  there's  a  nice 
big  common  near  the  village  to  which  we're 
going,  where  they  give  the  show!" 

I  could  almost  declare  that  Hezekiah 
winked  to  Lucy  Jane,  but  of  course  I  must 
have  been  mistaken.  Dominie  says: 

"It's  great,  Aunt  Phoebe!  Some  of  the 
women  don't  even  stop  to  do  up  their  hair, 
they're  in  such  a  rush  to  get  there.  They 
just  let  it  hang  down  their  backs  and  go 
sailing  through  the  street  blowing  a  horn, 
so  as  to  get  all  men's  attention!  Pa  and  I 
like  to  go,  don't  we?"  And  he  looked  at 
Hezekiah. 

142 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Lucy  Jane  hadn't  said  much,  but  now  she 
says: 

"I  think  it's  a  shame,  Aunt  Phoebe,  the 
way  Hezekiah  and  Dominie  are  deceiving 
you.  The  Tournament  of  Roses  held  in 
Pasadena  is  getting  world-wide  hi  fame. 
They  have  flowers  of  all  kinds,  but  particu- 
larly roses,  that  they  trim  their  wagons  and 
coaches  with,  and  people  parade  them  through 
the  streets  in  a  regular  procession.  We  will 
have  a  chance  to  drive  around  the  city  a 
little  before  the  parade  begins,  and  then 
you  can  see  how  much  truth  there  is  in  what 
Dominie  said.  Pasadena  is  called  the  '  Gar- 
den Spot  of  the  World,'  and  Los  Angeles  is 
almost  inclined  to  be  jealous  of  its  extra 
charms  over  her.  However,  you'll  soon  have 
a  chance  to  judge  for  yourself." 

Arriving  in  Pasadena,  Hezekiah  says  to 
the  coachman: 

"Take  us  down  Orange  Grove  Avenue, 
John." 

From  this  I  expected  to  strike  a  path  lead- 
ing through  an  orange  grove,  and  I  thought 
it  would  be  real  handy  having  Dominie  along 
to  jump  out  and  pick  up  an  orange  or  so. 

143 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

But,  la,  Susanna,  it  wasn't  an  orange  grove 
at  all!  The  street  is  very  wide,  and  on  each 
side  are  the  most  beautiful  houses  you  ever 
seen  or  heard  of  or  imagined.  And  such 
grounds!  It  looked  most  like  a  park  from 
beginning  to  end.  We  passed  one  house 
where  the  door  knobs  and  hinges  was  solid 
gold,  and  the  man  blind  that  had  them  put 
in;  think  of  that! 

"  Now  take  us  to  the  Sunken  Gardens  of  Mr. 
Busch,"  says  Hezekiah,  and  there  we  drove. 

That  was  the  most  wonderful  sight  I  ever 
did  see.  Of  course  the  garden  was  down 
below  the  level  of  the  ground  we  drove  on, 
and  made  in  terraces,  going  deeper  and 
deeper.  Here  was  fountains  and  all  kinds 
of  rare  plants  and  posies.  Then  we  drove 
down  an  avenue  they  called  Marengo. 

This  looked  just  like  the  pictures  I've 
seen  of  streets  in  Europe.  The  pepper  trees, 
lining  both  sides  of  the  curbing,  met  in  an 
arch  overhead,  and  you  drove  right  through 
it;  just  like  you  walk  under  a  trellis  or 
through  a  summer  house.  The  homes  here 
was  likewise  beautiful.  As  we  got  near  the 
end  of  that  street,  Dominie  says: 

144 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"O,  look,  Aunt  Phoebe,  there's  a  monkey 
tree!" 

I  tell  you,  I  turned  quick,  for  of  all  the  ani- 
mals that's  interesting,  give  me  the  monkey. 
They  are  so  cute  and  saucy.  I  thought  I 
should  see  the  limbs  of  that  tree  full  of 
them.  But  that  boy!  It  was  nothing  but  a 
funny-looking  evergreen  that  they  give  this 
name  to! 

By  this  time  it  was  drawing  nigh  to  the 
hour  of  the  parade.  Hezekiah  had  spoke 
for  a  window  for  us,  it  seems,  and  so  we 
now  drove  down  to  the  business  part  of  the 
place.  As  we  was  going  along,  we  come  in 
sight  of  the  procession  forming. 

As  we  come  nearer  and  nearer  to  it,  my 
enthusiasm  rose  higher  and  higher.  Then  we 
begun  to  pass  some  of  the  wagons.  There 
was  a  tally-ho,  looking  like  it  was  made  of 
one  solid  flower,  wheels  and  all,  and  climb- 
ing up  on  to  it  was  young  men  and  women 
all  dressed  in  holiday  style.  The  men  had 
on  white  suits  and  the  girls  fluffy  pink  dresses, 
hair  flying  and  a  hat  the  shape  and  color  of 
a  pink  rose.  Then  we  passed  a  long  wagon 
on  which  was  a  boat,  made  entirely  of  flow- 

145 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ere,  on  waves  that  was  represented  by  blue 
and  white  flowers,  and  men  dressed  like  sail- 
ors in  it.  Next  we  come  to  a  log  cabin  made 
of  flowers,  on  a  wagon,  and  in  the  door  a 
Puritan  woman  standing.  Near  her  was  an 
old  oaken  bucket,  also  made  of  flowers,  hang- 
ing over  a  well. 

All  this  tune  I  had  sat  forward,  straining 
my  eyes  to  see  such  wonderful  things.  When 
I  see  they  was  getting  more  wonderful  the 
farther  we  drove,  I  couldn't  stand  it  any 
longer.  Turning  to  Hezekiah,  I  says: 

"Do,  Hezekiah,  for  goodness'  sakes,  let 
me  out;  and  when  you  have  got  that  window 
seat  located,  you  can  come  back  and  get  me!" 

Hezekiah  didn't  want  to  do  it,  but  Dominie, 
for  once  a  comfort,  now  joined  in,  saying: 

"Do,  pa!  and  I'll  stay  with  her.  Then 
you  can  come  right  back  here  and  get  us!" 

So  Hezekiah  let  us  out,  and  he  drove  off. 

Just  where  we  got  out  there  was  a  great 
big  shoe  all  made  of  flowers,  in  which  a  young 
girl  was  to  ride,  with  a  poke  bonnet  and  an 
old-fashioned  cloak — meant  to  represent  "  the 
old  woman  who  lived  in  a  shoe."  The  girl 
was  just  about  to  step  in,  but  she  was  kind 

146 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

of  pouting  and  looking  up  to  a  nice-looking 
young  man  in  the  tally-ho,  saying,  with  one 
foot  already  on  the  step: 

"I  just  hate  to  ride  in  this.  I  wish  I  were 
going  up  there  with  the  rest  of  you." 

And  he  says,  with  a  lot  of  expression  in 
his  eyes: 

"I  wish  you  were!" 

Now  you  know  my  heart  of  old,  Susanna, 
and  I  felt  real  sorry  for  that  girl  and  young 
man.  Dominie,  too,  seemed  to  feel  the  same 
way,  and  nudging  me,  he  says: 

"There's  your  show,  Aunt  Phoebe!" 

I  stood  still  a  second,  but  there  was  no 
tune  to  waste.  So,  taking  hold  of  the  girl's 
arm,  I  says: 

"Just  you  give  me  that  poke  bonnet  and 
cloak," — for  I  see  she  had  a  pretty  pink 
dress  underneath — "and  I'll  be  the  old 
woman!  You  skip  in  beside  your  young 
man  and  have  some  fun,  and  you  can  have 
all  the  credit  of  doing  your  part,  if  there's 
any  praise  coming  my  way!" 

She  looked  like  she  didn't  know  what  to 
do  for  a  minute,  her  heart  was  pulling  so 
strong  one  way  and  her  idea  of  duty  t'other. 

147 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

But  the  young  man  decided  it  by  saying, 
just  as  they  was  going  to  drive  off: 

"Jump  in,  Aleen!" 

Flinging  her  bonnet  and  cloak  to  me,  she 
got  up  on  the  step  of  the  tally-ho,  with  the 
aid  of  the  young  man's  hand,  just  in  time. 

You  know  I  be  naturally  spry,  and  this 
was  no  exception.  In  a  jiffy  I  had  on  that 
hat  and  cloak  and  was  climbing  into  that 
shoe.  As  long  as  I  didn't  have  to  drive,  I 
was  all  right,  and  I  see  there  was  two  boys 
sitting  up  in  front.  Just  as  I  was  almost 
in,  we  see  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  coming 
from  the  opposite  direction.  Dominie  come 
up  behind  and  give  me  an  extra  push,  while 
he  says  as  I  tumbled  in: 

"Go  it,  Aunt  Phoebe,  don't  let  them  head 
you  off!  You're  the  stuff!  We'll  be  wait- 
ing for  you  when  you  get  back.  You  look 
just  like  a  peach!"  he  called  after  me  as  we 
drove  off. 

The  people,  seeing  him  so  pleased,  and 
kind  of  catching  on  to  the  good  act  I'd  done, 
I  suppose,  all  set  up  a  cheering,  and  clapping 
too.  What  good-natured  people  there  are  in 
the  world! 

148 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

We  didn't  have  to  go  very  far  before  we 
met  the  oncoming  rig  of  Hezekiah's.  Lucy 
Jane  said  something  to  Hezekiah  which  she 
seemed  to  be  very  much  horrified  over,  and 
he  leaned  over  the  side  of  the  carriage  quick 
and  looked  in  the  wagon  where  I  was.  Then 
he  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed,  while  I 
smiled  and  shook  my  hand  to  him.  But 
Lucy  Jane  looked  like  she  was  froze  to  death! 
'  Well,  the  procession  had  set  out,  and 
Phoebe  Ann  was  in  it!  Wonderful,  ain't  it, 
when  you  do  an  act  of  self-sacrifice,  Nature 
puts  you  in  the  way  of  having  a  much  better 
time  than  as  though  you  had  been  selfish. 
Now  it  was  lots  more  fun  for  me  to  ride  around 
Pasadena  than  to  sit  still  and  get  worn  out 
just  looking. 

We  rode  down  Colorado  Street,  where  peo- 
ple was  thick  on  the  sidewalks,  and  in  the 
windows  overhead,  in  slow  and  effective 
style.  They  clapped  so  much  I  didn't  know 
the  quantity  of  applause  to  take  for  my 
share,  but  I  bowed  and  smiled  till  I  thought 
I'd  paid  them  back  sufficient.  Right  in  back 
of  me  there  was  a  wagon  full  of  children 
dressed  out  like  big  red  poinsettias,  which 

149 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

is  the  most  beautiful  big  red  flower,  with  a 
yellow  center,  I  ever  see.  On  their  heads 
they  had  green  hats  to  represent  the  calyx. 
The  wagon  was  trimmed  all  in  the  same 
flower.  I  suppose  they  was  to  be  the  children 
of  the  "old  woman  in  the  shoe,"  so  every 
once  in  a  while  I  kept  pointing  to  them — as 
we  drove  along — and  the  people  seemed  to 
take  to  it  mightily.  Behind  them  was  about 
a  mile  of  other  wagons,  chariots,  etc.,  all  fixed 
up  likewise. 

I  now  begun  to  study  the  faces  of  the 
people,  seeing  as  I  had  no  one  to  talk  to. 
While  I  was  looking  so  attentive,  I  thought 
I  see  a  natural  face  on  the  edge  of  the  side- 
walk. Giving  a  second  look,  I  was  struck 
almost  dumb  to  see  it  was  Zekiel  Brown  of 
the  next  town  to  our'n. 

Seeing  as  there  was  no  chance  of  his  recog- 
nizing Phoebe  Ann,  unless  his  attention  was 
called  to  her,  I  leaned  over  and  grasped  my 
umbrella  firmly.  I  wouldn't  have  him  miss 
me  for  the  world,  for  we  Vermonters  be 
dreadful  loyal  to  each  other  wherever  we 
meet  in  this  wide  world. 

I  raised  the  parasol,  which  was  done  up 

150 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

tight,  and  swung  it  round  and  round  my 
head,  meanwhile  shouting: 

"Zekiel,  Zekiel!  Here's  your  old  friend, 
Phoebe  Ann.  Come  on  and  join  the  circus! 
It's  the  greatest  lark  I've  struck  since  get- 
ting to  California;  I  wouldn't  have  missed 
it  for  nothing.  And  it's  a  free  ride,  too!" 

Right  away,  the  people  begun  to  laugh 
and  whistle  and  clap. 

But,  speaking  about  Vermonters,  there's 
a  great  difference  in  them.  Some  be  quick 
to  take  a  hint,  and  some  ben't.  Some  don't 
know  what  it  is  to  be  bashful,  and  some  can 
hardly  look  at  you  if  they  are  surprised. 
Zekiel  was  one  of  the  last  in  both  cases.  I 
don't  doubt,  if  the  ride  had  been  broached 
to  him  an  hour  ahead  of  time,  he'd  been  all 
waiting  to  grab  the  opportunity.  But  now 
that  it  had  come  so  sudden  on  him,  he  didn't 
seem  to  have  power  to  do  anything  but  look 
with  both  eyes  and  mouth  wide  open.  By 
the  time  he'd  come  to  himself,  of  course  I 
was  out  of  sight.  And  that  set  me  to  think- 
ing, too. 

After  all,  it's  the  people  who  grasp  every 
opportunity  as  it  comes  along  that  gets 

151 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

anywhere  in  this  world.  I  guess  we've  both 
known  of  instances  where  happiness  has 
looked  people  plumb  in  the  face,  and,  not 
being  grasped  at  the  right  minute,  has  sailed 
out  of  sight  never  to  return. 

After  sailing  around  for  about  two  hours, 
we  come  to  Tournament  Park — the  place  to 
disband,  and  where  my  party  was  waiting 
for  me.  As  I  climbed  down,  the  girl  whose 
place  I  had  occupied  come  up  to  me  and 
says: 

"I've  had  just  the  jolliest  time  in  the 
world.  Thank  you  so  much!"  And  I  felt 
fully  repaid.  Besides  I'd  seen  Zekiel  Brown, 
and  Zekiel  Brown  had  seen  me;  which  would 
be  great  news  for  Wayneville. 

So  Lucy  Jane  might  look  annoyed  as  much 
as  she  wanted  to.  It  was  funny  how  she 
kept  on  being  jealous  of  the  attention  I  drew! 
But  what  else  could  you  expect  would  befall 
a  great  singer! 

But  I  mustn't  fail  to  tell  you,  before  I 
forget  it,  that  I  thought  I  saw  Mr.  Grey  and 
that  pretty  girl  of  the  lace  counter  in  one  of 
the  windows  as  I  drove  along  in  the  parade. 
Yet,  as  they  kind  of  dodged  back  when  I 

152 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

come  underneath  them,  I  can't  be  sure.  One 
of  my  maxims  is,  that  when  you  can't  be 
dead  sure  of  a  thing,  you'd  better  say  noth- 
ing, and  I  was  willing  to  give  even  Mr.  Grey 
the  benefit  of  the  doubt. 

After  dinner  Hezekiah  says: 

"We'll  go  to  the  races,  I  guess,  and  finish 
the  day  up!" 

"Dear  me,"  I  thought,  "when  once  you 
get  on  the  road  to  sin,  how  easy  it  is  to  go 
down  hill  at  a  break-neck  speed.  Here  I've 
been  drawn  into  dancing,  witchcraft — and 
now  the  races!"  However,  I  knew  it  was 
no  use  to  open  my  lips,  for  we'd  got  in  the 
whirl  and  must  see  it  through;  so  I  only 
sighed  and  made  resolutions  for  the  future. 

When  we  got  back  to  Tournament  Park, 
which  is  the  race  grounds,  it  was  impossible 
for  us  all  to  get  seats  in  one  place,  and  so 
Dominie  and  I  sat  together.  Lucy  Jane  and 
Hezekiah  was  on  another  part  of  the  Grand 
Stand. 

Pretty  soon  the  chariot  race  was  called 
for,  and  two  chariots  with  a  man  in  each 
drove  up  to  the  starting-point. 

Well,    the   chariots   started   side   by   side, 

153 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

with  the  man's  forehead  in  each  bandaged, 
one  in  red  and  t'other  hi  white. 

"What  a  pity,"  says  I  to  Dominie,  "that 
they've  ,both  got  the  headache!  My  own 
head  feels  kind  of  bad." 

But  the  excitement  had  begun,  and  I 
couldn't  stop  to  think  of  any  personal  ail- 
ments. 

Pretty  soon  I  see  the  chariot  that  had  the 
man  with  the  red  rag  round  his  forehead, 
and  driving  the  black  horses,  getting  kind 
of  interested.  As  though  to  show  his  friend 
that  he  wasn't  asleep,  neither,  the  red-haired 
man  in  the  other,  with  the  white  bandage 
around  his  head,  and  driving  the  white  horses, 
got  one  step  ahead. 

Both  teams  was  now  beginning  to  go  faster, 
anyway;  and,  together  with  the  horses,  the 
people  was  beginning  to  wake  up. 

They  was  nearing  the  Grand  Stand,  where 
the  judges  was,  and  the  leading  horses  of 
both  rigs  had  so  much  pride  that  they  each 
wanted  to  be  seen  first.  I  see  the  black  ones 
was  going  to  make  their  end  about  a  neck 
ahead  of  the  others,  and  I  felt  sorry  for  that 
red-haired  man. 

154 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  AJ\NN 

But  the  judges  marked  it  down,  and,  after 
a  few  minutes,  started  them  again.  By  this 
time  I  was  beginning  to  lean  over,  and  the 
people  was  shouting  encouragement,  first  to 
one  and  then  to  t'other,  for  now  the  horses 
of  both  chariots  come  up  even  to  the  stand, 
after  going  at  a  mad  pace  around  the  circle, 
and  that  was  marked  down  likewise. 

Soon  they  was  started  off  again  on  the 
third  heat.  Then  the  business  begun  in 
earnest,  not  only  for  the  men  in  the  chari- 
ots and  the  horses,  but  for  the  people  watch- 
ing. I'd  set  my  heart  on  that  red-haired 
man  winning;  I  suppose  because  most  of 
them  around  me  was  for  the  thin  man  and 
the  black  horses. 

But  the  others  wasn't  to  be  outdone  if 
they  could  help  it.  With  one  terrible  bound, 
they  slung  up  so  close  to  the  white  horses  that 
I  was  sure  their  wheels  would  crash,  and  one 
or  both  be  killed.  At  that  I  shut  my  eyes 
and  covered  them  with  my  hands.  But  they 
didn't.  As  they  turned  the  corner,  they  barely 
balanced  on  one  wheel. 

Now  each  man  was  dead  in  earnest.  I 
couldn't  sit  still  no  longer,  so  I  just  stood 

155 


TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 


up  in  my  seat  and  hollered  with  the  rest. 
I  knew  my  hat  was  hanging  down  my  back, 
and  I  didn't  care  how  my  hah-  was.  I  wanted 
Reddy  to  get  the  prize,  and  he  got  it.  After 
I  see  he'd  won,  I  just  tumbled  down  into  my 
seat,  exhausted. 

Taken  all  in  all,  it  was  a  great  thing,  this 
Tournament  of  Roses  and  Chariot  Race.  I 
was  so  pleased  with  the  whole  outfit  that  I 
bought  Dominie  ten  cents'  worth  of  pop- 
corn! 

Going  back,  we  passed  a  big  building  which 
Hezekiah  told  me  was  Occidental  College, 
one  of  the  best  in  the  West.  This  was  the 
college,  he  said,  hi  which  Mr.  Earlham  hoped 
to  be  Professor  of  Political  Economy  some 
day. 

When  we  got  home,  I  see  Angelina  had  had 
a  real  nice  time  by  the  happy  expression  of 
her  face;  though  I  didn't  know  any  special 
reason  for  it  except  that  she  had  given 
happiness  to  others. 

As  I  got  ready  for  bed,  I  couldn't  keep  the 
day's  experience  out  of  my  mind,  nor  them 
funny-looking  mountains  that  lay  just  north 
of  Pasadena.  The  scene  was  so  romantic  — 

156 


snow  could  be  plainly  seen  on  top  of  some  of 
the  mountains,  and  down  where  we  was 
hung  golden  oranges  beside  their  blossoms 
on  the  trees,  and  beautiful  flowers  was  bloom- 
ing all  around. 

As  I  was  dropping  off  to  sleep  I  heard 
Dominie  going  from  his  sister's  room  into 
his'n  and  laughing.  Then  I  heard  him  say, 
as  he  shut  his  door: 

"Sis,  I'd  give  ten  shillings  if  you'd  been 
there!" 

I  could  hear  her  answer: 

"Dominie,  you  ought  to  be  taken  in  hand!" 

Well,  I  think  I'd  give  more'n  that,  though 
I  be  so  careful  with  money,  for  I  had  missed 
her  powerful  that  day 

My  very  last  thoughts  that  night  I've  been 
telling  you  of  was  not  of  the  flowers,  but  of 
Zekiel  Brown,  the  red-haired  man  and  the 
"old  woman  in  the  shoe,"  all  mixed  up  in 
one  image. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


157 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
March  5th,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  ain't  naturally  superstitious — you  know 
that,  Susanna — though  I  always  do  carry  a 
lot  of  rusty  nails  in  my  pocket  and  a  charm 
tied  around  my  neck.  So  I  didn't  believe, 
though  that  astrologer  told  me  the  fracas  be- 
tween the  Moon,  Saturn  and  Jupiter  would 
come  off  about  the  middle  of  January,  that 
there  was  a  thing  to  it. 

You  may  remember  that  he  said  there 
would  be  a  money  loss,  a  disappointment, 
or  the  loss  of  some  dear  friend.  You  can 
imagine  the  chills  running  up  and  down  my 
spinal  column  when,  on  the  twelfth  of  Janu- 
ary, I  discovered  I  had  lost  ten  cents.  I 
also  had  a  disappointment.  This  last  was 
the  worst,  and  I  shall  tell  you  about  it. 

I  had  made  up  my  mind,  on  thinking  it 
over,  to  part  with  them  dollars  mentioned 
on  the  card  the  singing  teacher  had  given 

158 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

me,  in  order  to  commence  my  lessons.  The 
amount  I  am  afraid  to  tell,  it  was  so  big. 
But,  of  course,  if  it  was  to  bring  me  in  big 
returns,  both  in  money  and  good  feelings, 
by  having  so  much  incense  offered  at  my 
shrine  by  the  aforesaid  men,  it  was  worth 
the  sacrifice. 

Human  nature  is  certainly  very  peculiar, 
and  I  have  been  afflicted  that  way  along  with 
the  rest  of  the  race.  Now  if  a  Missionary 
Society  had  asked  me  for  a  half  of  what  I 
was  intending  to  pay  that  Dutchman  for 
lessons,  I  should  have  looked  aghast  at 
them.  And  yet  souls  are  surely  more  ac- 
count than  tickling  people's  ears. 

Meanwhile  the  coin  had  changed  hands. 
Herr  Professor  was  so  many  dollars  richer, 
and  I  was  so  many  dollars  poorer. 

At  my  first  real  lesson  I  went  with  fear  and 
trembling,  for  he  did  seem  such  an  excitable 
man,  and  you  know  how  calm  and  even  I 
always  be!  Besides,  that  hugging  had  made 
me  kind  of  nervous,  and  I  didn't  know  how 
far  he  would  go  on  more  acquaintance! 

This  lesson  he  kind -of  let  the  breathing  go 
a  little,  and  didn't  offer  no  personal  contact; 

159 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

but  said  he  must  place  the  tone.  I  had 
thought  that  that  tone  come  off  the  side  of 
the  wall,  and  all  you  had  to  do  was  to  open 
your  mouth  and  take  it  in,  but  he  now 
showed  me  entirely  different.  Tapping  the 
top  of  his  nose,  up  between  his  eyes,  he  says 
to  me,  kind  of  snorting  through  his  nose 
to  show  me  how: 

"Me— me!" 

So  I  tapped  my  nose,  and  says: 

"Me — me!"   Quite  a  greeting! 

Then  he  told  me  how  to  throw  my  shoul- 
ders back,  hold  my  chest  up,  and  how  to 
stand. 

The  second  time  I  went,  after  I  had  kept 
blowing  through  my  nose  and  singing  "Me— 
me!"  all  through  the  house  during  the  week— 
though  Dominie  had  been  a  trial  to  me,  getting 
right  behind  me  and  blowing  the  same  way — 
I  had  some  more  samples  of  the  "Herr's" 
scandalous  talk.  I  must  tell  you,  if  you 
don't  know  it,  that  "nicht"  means  "not"  in 
German;  also  that  "genug"  means  "enough." 
This  I  learned  from  Angelina,  who  is  a  good 
German  scholar.  That  girl  knows  a  pile. 

Well,  as  I  went  into  his  singing-room,  where 

160 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  piano  is,  he  walked  over  to  the  window — 
I  suppose  to  turn  his  back  to  me  till  he  let 
off  his  feelings — and  raising  the  shade,  he 
says: 

"It  iss  nicht  hell  genug  here!" 

"Well,"  says  I,  horrified,  "then  our  idea 
of  that  place  differs.  If  it  ben't  hell  enough 
here,  why  didn't  you  stay  in  your  Dutch 
land,  where  it  was?  Hell  ain't  all  you  imag- 
ine, if  you're  so  anxious  for  it  to  come.  The 
day'll  dawn  when  you'll  wish  for  Heaven 
with  more  ardor  than  you're  now  wishing 
for  hell,  my  friend,  or  my  name  ain't  Phoebe 
Ann!" 

Then  I  sighed,  for  what  was  the  use?  I 
had  already  lost  ten  minutes  of  my  half- 
hour,  and  he  hadn't  understood  a  single 
thing  of  what  I  meant.  So  he  begun  his 
highfaluting  playing  and  I  begun  blowing 
that  "Me"  through  my  head. 

After  I  got  home  that  day  I  couldn't 
help  telling  Angelina  how  that  man  had 
been  swearing  at  me,  for  it  had  hurt  my 
feelings. 

"What  did  he  say,  aunty?"  says  she, 
looking  shocked. 

161 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  most  hated  to  tell  her,  for  I  have  always 
been  glad  we  set  out  from  the  start  to  be 
such  friends,  but  finally  I  owned  up  that  he 
said: 

"It  iss  nicht  hell  genug  here!" 

I  never  see  her  so  convulsed  with  laughing 
in  my  life.  When  she  had  got  over  it,  she 
says: 

"You  poor  aunty,  he  only  said  what  in 
English  would  be,  'it  is  not  light  enough 
here/  for  'hell'  in  German  means  'light." 

Well,  it  was  a  relief,  anyhow,  that  he  hadn't 
meant  what  I  thought  he  did;  but  why  can't 
foreigners  learn  to  talk  our  language  before 
they  set  up  as  teachers  to  English  scholars? 

But  I've  only  give  you  a  single  sample  of 
the  tortures  of  voice  cultivation.  You  can 
fill  in  the  spaces  of  other  lessons  with  more 
of  the  same  kind. 

Along  about  the  end  of  the  month,  after 
me  working  hard  all  that  time,  I  says  to  that 
Herr  Professor: 

"When  will  I  be  able  to  give  a  concert?" 

I  believe  I'd  give  ten  dollars,  as  hard  as 
it  would  come,  if  you  could  have  seen  that 
man  open  his  starey  eyes  and  run  his  hand 

162 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

through  his  hair.  He  jumped  off  the  piano 
stool,  right  into  the  air,  to  say: 

"Mein  Gott,  you  are  crazy!  You  no  voice 
haf,  and  never  for  a  concert  vill  haf.  Your 
voice  it  iss  a  goot  von  to  sing  de  babies  to 
schlafen — schleep,  do  you  call  him? — venn 
you  vill  visper.  But  for  a  concert — "  and 
here  he  buried  his  face  in  his  hands — -"mein 
Gott!"  and  he  groaned. 

I  needn't  tell  you  this  was  too  much  for  me. 

"Then  you  hand  my  money  right  back," 
says  I,  "and,  moreover,  I'll  sue  you  for  false 
pretences!"  And  I  meant  what  I  said. 

"You  mean  you  a  lawyer  vill  get?"  says 
he,  and  I  saw  he  was  frightened;  for  some 
Germans  are  very  much  afraid  of  the  law. 

"Yes,"  says  I,  impressive,  "and  you  will 
have  to  go  to  court!" 

"Den,"  says  the  Dutchman,  "I  vill  haf 
de  judger  call  on  you  for  von  solo,  so  that 
the  court  can  you  perform  hear,  and  he  vill 
me  sent  home  mit  a  clap  of  von  approval  on 
mine  back  for  de  judgment  dat  I  gif  you." 

Did  you  ever  hear  such  impudence  in  your 
life?  But  he  had  the  money,  and  I  was 
powerless. 

163 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Of  course  I  won't  deny  that  this  was  a 
great  disappointment  to  me,  but  when  I  got 
home  I  bolted  my  door  and  set  down  and 
thought  it  over.  What  that  astrologer  had 
said  now  popped  into  my  mind  for  the  first 
time.  It  give  me  kind  of  a  creepy  feeling 
when  I  remembered  it.  And  yet — think  of 
the  Heavens  themselves  being  disturbed  over 
my  voice!  Wasn't  there  something  in  it, 
after  all?  It  was  clear  that  Jupiter  had  en- 
couraged me,  and  Saturn,  to  get  even,  had 
put  it  into  the  head  of  the  "Herr"  to  dis- 
courage me.  Immediately  I  thought  this,  I 
made  up  my  mind  to  help  Jupiter  out,  and 
win  anyway.  Some  day  that  same  Professor 
may  be  on  his  knees  to  me! 

In  consequence,  I  am  still  studying  sing- 
ing, and  Dominie  is  still  urging  me  on  to  some 
public  performance.  Angelina  says  very  lit- 
tle, only  that  she  is  glad  I  have  found  some- 
thing to  interest  me,  and  she  hopes  I  will  be 
successful.  Lucy  Jane  kind  of  sniffs  up  her 
nose,  still  jealous.  And  Hezekiah  laughs 
and  says  he  supposes  the  "Herr"  Professor 
will  spend  the  money  as  sensible  as  anyone 
else  would. 

164 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Yet  so  far  from  disliking  the  Professor,  I 
really  begin  to  enjoy  my  lessons.  I  guess 
I  understand  him  better.  I  still  get  to 
laughing  at  his  jargon  and  misunderstand 
his  words;  but  he  can't  understand  me, 
neither. 

I  really  think  I  have  learned  more  since 
this  occurrence  than  before,  too.  P'rhaps 
I  did  have  a  little  conceit,  and  conceit  keeps 
you  from  doing  anything  well.  The  Pro- 
fessor, in  his  turn,  thinks  my  voice  is  gain- 
ing. I  am  bound  to  sing  solos  in  our  church 
when  I  get  home,  if  I  die  in  doing  it! 

Don't  think  because  I've  said  nothing  so 
far  in  this  letter  about  Mr.  Earlham  that 
I've  forgot  him,  nor  Mr.  Grey  neither.  In- 
deed I  ain't.  And  things  have  been  working 
dreadful  curious. 

Going  past  the  housekeeper's  room  one 
evening,  when  the  rest  of  the  family  was 
out,  I  heard  Tom — that's  the  butler's  name 
—talking  pretty  loud.  So  I  stopped  to  listen. 
I  knew  by  the  thick  tone  of  Tom's  voice  that 
he'd  been  imbibing  pretty  heavy.  I  heard 
him  say: 

"  Yes,    Mr.  Grey  —  hie  —  now,     he's     all 

165 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

right.  A  feller — hie — sees  the  sight  of  his 
money — hie — once  in  a  while.  But  Mr.  Earl- 
ham,  there — hie — he  never  gives  nothing  to 
a  feller — hie — but  a  smile  and  a  good  word." 

"And  sure,"  was  the  answer,  "that's 
enough  for  any  honest  man.  For  my  part, 
I  always  suspicions  anyone  that  throws  their 
money  around,  and  them  that  takes  it,  too; 
for  more  of  ten' n  not  it's  only  hush  money! 
You  know  yourself  Mr.  Grey  ain't  fit  to  wipe 
Mr.  Earlham's  shoes,  if  he  has  got  money!" 

I  don't  know  what  answer  Tom  made,  for 
I  had  heard  enough  to  set  me  to  thinking. 
Now  why  should  Mr.  Grey  be  so  careful  to 
keep  Tom  his  friend?  I  kept  asking  myself. 

Ail  this  information  I  stored  carefully  away 
in  my  mind  for  future  use. 

But  to  come  to  more  congenial  subjects. 
Lucy  Jane,  about  the  middle  of  February, 
planned  to  give  a  dinner  to  her  friends.  At 
this  dinner  was  to  be  both  Mr.  Grey  and  Mr. 
Earlham.  Though  I  see  Lucy  Jane  didn't 
want  the  last,  she  had  too  much  sentiment 
towards  her  daughter  to  affront  her.  Ange- 
lina annoyed  her  dreadful  by  not  joining  in 
with  her  kind  of  a  life  and  liking  for  different 

166 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

things.  But  in  spite  of  herself  she  couldn't 
help  seeing  her  daughter  had  some  ideals  she 
was  making  for  that  wasn't  to  be  despised, 
and  she  hadn't  got  the  courage  to  face  Ange- 
lina's judgment.  Besides,  if  Mr.  Earlham 
really  did  get  his  professorship,  it  would  be 
convenient  to  have  him  as  a  friend  of  the 
family,  to  help  set  off  occasions.  But  as  a 
husband  for  Angelina — never! 

Days  before  the  dinner  there  was  dress- 
makers— for  fashionable  people  don't  wear 
dresses  but  two  or  three  times  before  they 
dispose  of  them — and  decorators.  The  house 
had  to  be  gone  all  over  thoroughly,  though 
to  me  it  looked  spotless,  and  cards  sent  and 
received.  Lucy  Jane  was  in  her  element,  but 
Angelina  was  bored  to  death. 

Well,  the  time  for  the  dinner  come.  Deco- 
rators arrived,  gowns  was  delivered,  and 
beautiful  presents  as  prizes  for  cards  was 
set  in  order.  A  special  caterer  come  to  help 
out  the  cook  and  two  more  waitresses  was 
added  for  the  occasion.  So  much  more 
money  for  Hezekiah  to  pay,  I  grimly  thought. 
Such  extravagance  seemed  dreadful  to  me. 

The  guests  come  in  due  time — in  bevys,  in 

167 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

couples,  and  one  by  one.  They  was  all 
laughing  and  chattering  like  a  lot  of  mag- 
pies, and  of  course  all  was  dressed  elegant. 
I  had  on  my  best  bib  and  tucker,  too. 

When  we  set  down  to  the  dinner,  I  see  that 
Lucy  Jane  placed  the  cards  so  that  Mr.  Grey 
would  have  to  take  care  of  Angelina.  At 
this  I  wasn't  pleased,  but  I  was  tickled  to 
think  she  had  give  me  Mr.  Earlham.  I 
didn't  know  then  that  he  had  asked  Lucy 
Jane  himself  to  do  it — for  he  knew  she  would 
give  Mr.  Grey  to  Angelina — but  when  I  did 
find  it  out,  I  was  all  the  more  pleased.  I 
suppose  he  felt  I  was  the  only  one  in  the 
family  that  was  really  for  him.  It's  always 
so,  you  know,  you  can't  help  but  be  drawn 
to  the  one  that's  got  real  sympathy  with  you ! 

We  set  just  across  the  way  from  Angelina 
and  her  partner.  Then  things  happened  at 
which  I  was  clean  surprised!  Mr.  Earlham 
acted  just  the  same  as  he  always  had,  when 
I  had  been  around,  looking  and  looking  at 
my  niece  with  his  heart  in  his  eyes.  But 
Angelina,  though  she  glanced  at  us  occasion- 
ally, seemed  entirely  took  up  with  Mr.  Grey! 
She  just  let  the  full  artillery  of  her  fun  and 

168 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

beauty  fly  straight  at  him;  and  he  was 
almost  speechless  from  admiration  and  sur- 
prise. I  don't  think  she'd  ever  paid  him 
one-tenth  of  the  attention  before  that  she 
give  him  tonight.  That  was  surprise  num- 
ber one.  I  could  see  that  her  mother  was 
mightily  pleased,  and  Hezekiah  acted  so,  too. 
The  mothers  of  some  of  the  other  girls  looked 
on  in  green  envy — for  he  was  rich. 

Surprise  number  two  followed  before  we'd 
got  half  through  the  dinner.  For  a  minute 
Angelina  and  Mr.  Grey  was  quiet,  and  dur- 
ing this  minute  Mr.  Earlham  was  talking 
more'n  earnest  to  me  about  his  plans  of 
work  for  the  future — for  I  had  drawn  him 
out — and  he  was  saying: 

"Indeed  I  hope  some  time  to  win  a  pro- 
fessorship in  a  foreign  university.  I  would 
select  a  German  one^if  I  could.  I  think,  too, 
I  should  enjoy  the  life  over  there." 

"No  doubt  you  would,"  says  I,  "for  the 
more  you  know  of  German  nature  the  better 
you  find  it  is—  And  I  was  going  on  to  talk 
further,  when  I  happened  to  glance  across 
the  table. 

I   see  Angelina's  eyes   fixed   full  on   Mr. 

169 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Earlham,  and  she  was  as  pale  as  death. 
Likewise  I  see  her  hands  tremble  as  though 
she  had  the  ague.  But  Mr.  Earlham  was 
thinking  so  hard  of  other  things  he  didn't 
happen  to  look  in  the  same  direction  as  I 
had;  and  when  he  did,  Angelina  was  laugh- 
ing and  talking,  it  seemed  to  me,  more  gay'n 
ever.  There  had  been  only  a  second's  peep 
into  her  heart  before  she  had  pulled  the 
curtain  down  over  it. 

"Now  what,"  thought  I,  "is  the  matter 
with  that  girl?" — and  I  fell  to  studying. 

I  see,  too,  that  Mr.  Earlham  seemed  kind 
of  hurt  by  her  light  manner  and  her  atten- 
tion to  Mr.  Grey.  I  couldn't  eat  much  more 
through  the  dinner  because  my  companion's 
voice  had  got  sort  of  a  sad  sound  in  it,  like 
his  heart  was  aching,  which  he  couldn't 
shake  off. 

It  was  plainly  time  for  Phoebe  Ann  to  help 
Jupiter  out.  But  how  was  I  to  do  it? 

I  set  quiet  for  quite  a  space  figuring. 
Then  I  hit  it.  She  was  acting  that  way 
from  a  sense  of  duty.  I  suppose  Lucy  Jane 
had  been  after  her  again.  And  there  was 
another  thought  way  down  deep  in  my  mind, 

170 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

too.  Angelina,  though  I  give  her  credit  for 
doing  it  unconsciously,  was  trying  to  rouse 
some  jealousy  in  Mr.  Earlham  so  he'd  love 
her  more'n  ever  when  she  did  turn  to  him 
again. 

Then  I  begun  to  plan.  Cards,  music  or 
people  was  nothing  to  me  now — only  to 
straighten  out  that  thread  that  was  getting 
in  a  snarl  between  the  two  people  I  was 
most  interested  in. 

Finally  a  thought  struck  me.  I  begun  to 
cast  around  for  my  scene  of  action.  Heze- 
kiah  had  a  den,  quite  secluded  from  the 
other  rooms,  and  which  opened  onto  a  ver- 
anda. This  led  down  into  part  of  the  grounds 
that  was  like  a  park,  through  a  rose  walk. 
There  was  benches  there,  and  the  moon  not 
being  very  bright,  one  couldn't  be  seen  easily. 
This  was  my  vantage  ground. 

When  every  one  was  talking  busily,  I 
slipped  out  of  the  room.  I  went  straight  to 
the  den,  almost  unseen.  On  the  way  I 
nudged  one  of  the  maids  to  come  with  me. 
She  followed,  and  when  I  got  in  the  room, 
I  says: 

"Nancy,  you  wait  a  chance,  by  the  door 

171 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

of  the  drawing-room,  and  when  you  see  Miss 
Angelina,  you  tell  her  that  her  aunt's  in  a 
very  bad  way,  and  must  see  her  and  Mr. 
Grey  and  Mr.  Earlham  to  once.  But  she 
mustn't  let  anyone  else  know  anything  at 
all  about  it!" 

"All  right,  mum,"  says  the  girl,  and  I  sat 
down  and  waited  till  I  should  hear  them 
coming. 

Now  you  know,  Susanna,  that  I  had  a  half- 
brother  that  went  to  the  war  by  the  name 
of  Grey;  and  though  I  knew  he  hadn't  left 
no  sons,  I  was  going  to  make  out  this  was 
one. 

I  didn't  have  to  wait  long  before  I  heard 
all  three  coming.  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  both  looked  scared,  but  Mr.  Grey  acted 
indifferent. 

As  they  come  into  the  room,  I  had  my 
kerchief  up  to  my  eyes,  as  though  I  was 
overcome  by  some  great  feeling. 

"O,  my  dear,  my  dear!"  says  I,  standing 
up  and  throwing  both  arms  around  Mr.  Grey's 
neck.  "To  think  I  should  have  found  you 
at  last!" 

"The  deuce  you  have,"   says  he;  "well, 

172 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

then,  lose  me  again  as  quick  as  you  can!" 
And  he  tried  to  shake  off  my  embrace.  But 
I  clung. 

Turning  to  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham,  who 
was  looking  on  amazed,  I  says,  taking  out 
my  watch: 

"  I  have  a  great  revelation  to  make  to  this 
young  man  which  will  enhance  his  fortune. 
As  it's  proper  for  his  ears  alone  to  hear  it, 
won't  you  two  go  out  in  the  rose  garden  for 
half  an  hour,  while  I  make  it?" 

Thereupon  I  give  Mr.  Earlham  a  look  which 
I'm  just  sure  he  understood  by  the  look  he 
sent  back,  and  they  stepped  out  on  the 
balcony. 

If  I  hadn't  spoke  about  the  fortune  to  Mr. 
Grey,  I  don't  believe  he'd  stayed  under  any 
conditions.  As  it  was,  he  looked  kind  of 
scared  at  me  and  ground  his  teeth  at  the 
sight  of  the  other  two  together. 

I  went  over  and  locked  the  door  and  took 
the  key  out.  Then  I  set  down.  I  took  up 
twenty  minutes  of  the  time  telling  Mr.  Grey 
my  family  history,  though  he  fidgeted  about 
all  the  while.  The  other  five  minutes  I  tried 
to  prove  he  was  my  rightful  nephew,  and  that 

173 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

my  fortune  should  succeed  to  him.  But  of 
course  I  wasn't  successful,  as  his  father  had 
never  been  to  the  war,  nor  his  grandfather 
neither. . 

At  the  end  of  the  half-hour  the  other  two 
come  back,  and  I  was  repaid.  Angelina  was 
quiet  and  like  herself,  and  Mr.  Earlham's  face 
and  voice  was  both  happy. 

"It  was  a  mistake,  after  all,"  I  says,  as 
they  come  in,  "and  I'm  sorry  to  have  put 
you  to  the  inconvenience  of  being  out  in  the 
night,  but  then,  mistakes  will  happen,  you 
know,  and  I  was  so  glad  to  think  there  was 
a  chance  of  finding  another  relation!" 

I  could  have  declared  that  Mr.  Grey  said 
under  his  breath,  as  he  walked  off  with 
Angelina : 

"I  wouldn't  own  such  an  old  loon!"  —But 
la,  I  didn't  care. 

I  never  seen  any  man  so  grateful  as  Mr. 
Earlham.  He  seemed  all  made  over  again. 
The  course  of  true  love  never  will  run  smooth, 
but  sometimes  it's  made  a  good  deal  harder 
than  it  needs  to  be. 

You  have  got  a  long  letter  this  time,  so 
I'll  just  stop  right  off. 

174 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  suppose  you'll  have  a  great  time  on  St. 
Patrick's  Day.  Be  careful  Ephraim  don't 
take  cold  watching  the  little  parade  the 
Weed  Patch  of  our  town  always  gets  up. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


CHAPTER    X. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
May  llth,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  received  that  patchwork  you  sent  me. 
When  I  began  putting  it  together  with  the 
belief  that  it  was  a  bed-quilt  for  Angelina  and 
Mr.  Earlham,  my  fingers  fairly  flew  and  the 
colors  joined  beautiful.  But  when  I  got  dis- 
heartened over  the  way  things  was  going, 
and  considered  the  possible  relation  between 
my  niece  and  Mr.  Grey,  my  fingers  most  re- 
fused to  move,  and  the  colors  went  together 
terrible  discordant. 

Getting  bold  one  day,  when  I  see  Hezekiah 
was  alone  in  the  library,  I  sat  down  beside 
him  for  a  little  talk. 

"Hezekiah,"  says  I,  "I  don't  want  to  ask 
no  questions,  like  I  was  poking  into  your 
affairs,  but  tell  me,  what  have  you  got  against 
Mr.  Earlham?" 

"Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  he,  surprised, 
"I  ain't  got  a  thing  against  him.  His  ideals 

176 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

are  very  high,  and  I  admire  his  manliness. 
If  I  didn't  feel  he  was  an  appropriate  man  for 
my  daughter  to  have  as  a  friend,  I  certainly 
should  not  allow  him  the  house." 

"But  what  have  you  against  him  as  a 
son-in-law?"  I  persisted. 

"Now  that's  another  matter,"  says  he, 
moving  a  little  uneasily  and  waving  the  sub- 
ject off  with  one  hand.  "Angelina  has  never 
had  anything  but  abundance  and  luxury  all 
her  life.  That  she  has  learned  to  cook  and 
bake,  sweep  and  dust,  make  beds  and  ar- 
range the  house  linen,  is  entirely  her  own 
doing.  But  as  to  any  kind  of  economy  or 
hardship,  Angelina  is  entirely  unfit.  The 
idea  of  struggling  along  with  a  man  you 
think  you  like  well  enough  to  live  with,  is 
all  very  pretty  in  prospect.  But,  believe  me, 
Aunt  Phoebe—  '  and  he  put  his  hand  down 
hard  to  emphasize  it,  "it's  all  in  prospect! 
For  the  first  ten  years  of  my  own  married  life 
I  didn't  know  which  way  to  turn  sometimes 
to  get  bread  enough  for  our  table  and  our 
rent  paid.  I  did  everything  I  could  lay  my 
hand  to  that  was  honest.  I  tell  you,  poverty 
is  a  hard,  merciless,  grinding  taskmaster!" 

177 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"  And  did  Lucy  Jane  forsake  you  then,  and 
blame  you  for  not  providing  for  her  better?" 

"No,  indeed,"  says  he,  with  his  face  bright- 
ening, ''she  did  everything  in  her  power  to 
encourage  me,  and  it's  really  owing  to  that 
fact  that  Fm  where  I  am  today." 

"Then,"  says  I,  driving  the  nail  in,  "you 
think  women's  hearts  of  different  generations 
are  entirely  different!  But  any  true  woman 
will  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  the  man 
she's  give  her  hand  and  heart  to,  and  the 
more  they  have  to  struggle  the  nearer  they 
grow  together.  You  know  yourself,  Heze- 
kiah,  that  there  are  more  happy  poor  people 
than  happy  rich  people.  I  can't  help  but 
think  that  Angelina's  got  as  good  a  heart  as 
the  average!"  I  concluded  kind  of  sarcastic. 

I  see  this  kind  of  touched  Hezekiah's 
fatherly  pride,  and  he  says: 

"Angelina's  got  a  better  heart  than  the 
average,  but  I  don't  want  her  to  suffer  what 
her  mother  had  to.  Of  course  if  she  married 
a  poor  man,  I  could  see  that  they  were  above 
want.  But  a  man  like  Mr.  Earlham  would 
never  accept  help  from  his  wife  or  her  people; 
he  is  too  intensely  independent.  But  Mr. 

178 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Grey  receives  an  income  of  forty  thousand 
dollars  a  year  without  touching  the  princi- 
pal, which  does  not  go  to  him  but  to  his 
children.  With  less  she  might  do,  but  with 
such  a  sum  it  would  be  impossible  for  her 
ever  to  suffer  want  for  anything." 

"Only  the  greatest  want  of  all,"  I  says 
earnestly,  "the  want  of  congenial  love,  con- 
genial tastes,  and  congenial  habits." 

"Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  Hezekiah,  "you  sur- 
prise me.  I  am  sure  Angelina  isn't  suffering 
for  anything  in  the  world!  If  I  thought  she 
was,  I  wouldn't  sleep  nights  till  she  was  given 
it.  I  am  sure  she  ought  to  find  all  the  love 
she  needs  in  Mr.  Grey,  for  he  seems  very 
fond  of  her.  As  to  congeniality,  that  is  very 
pretty  poetry,  but  it's  like  most  other  poetry — 
it  wears  out  long  before  the  prose  of  hard, 
genuine  dollars  and  cents." 

I  made  up  my  mind  after  we'd  finished  our 
talk  and  I  was  set  down  in  my  own  room, 
that  the  sentiment  in  Hezekiah's  nature  had 
been  seared  over  by  them  hard  experiences 
he'd  gone  through.  Yet  underneath  was  a 
warm,  loving  father-heart.  On  this  I  relied 
for  some  of  the  success  I  was  going  to  try 

179 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  gain  for  them  two  people  I'd  set  out  to 
make  happy. 

A  third  picture  had  been  give  me  by  Ange- 
lina herself,  that  frightened  me  even  more 
than  the  union  with  Mr.  Grey.  The  view 
she  threw  on  the  canvas  was  a  life  of  single 
blessedness. 

Now  of  all  the  lives  in  the  world,  to  me 
the  life  of  an  old  maid  is  the  most  terrify- 
ing. Think  of  having  no  partner  to  go  to, 
that  understands  you,  to  pour  your  troubles 
and  perplexities  out  to!  I  know  some  single 
women  who  claim  to  look  with  scorn  on  us 
married  women  as  being  bound  down  with 
chains  and  padlocked  to  the  attentions  and 
demands  of  one  man.  But  I  never  be- 
lieve them,  little  less  give  them  credit  for 
not  wanting  the  same  kind  of  ownership. 
The  chains  of  married  life  are  silken  cords 
with  a  love  knot  at  the  end  when  each  be- 
lieves in  and  tries  to  please  the  other.  Like- 
wise, imagine  a  house  always  silent,  without 
the  patter  of  children's  footsteps;  and  no 
soft,  warm  little  arms  and  lips,  nor  bright 
trusting  eyes  about  one.  For  it's  this  that 
makes  a  home  ideal.  And  it's  this  last 

180 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

thought  that  brings  me  to  the  scene  of  reve- 
lation— which  was  the  Children's  Home  that 
Angelina  took  me  to. 

My  niece  had  been  appointed  one  of  the 
directors  of  the  home,  seeing  as  Lucy  Jane 
was  too  busy  with  her  functions  to  give  them 
any  attention.  Angelina  took  me  all  through 
the  home  and  seemed  to  take  to  them  children 
as  naturally  as  though  they  was  her  own. 
The  children  knew  it,  too.  Trust  anybody 
a  child  trusts.  As  Angelina  went  in  one  of 
the  clean  white-furnitured  little  rooms  and 
looked  around,  she  says,  turning  to  me  with 
bright  eyes: 

"Do  you  know,  Aunt  Phoebe,  I've  lately 
made  up  my  mind  that,  of  all  things,  I'd  like 
to  be  the  matron  of  a  home  like  this.  If 
father  and  mother  would  only  consent  to  my 
living  a  single  life,  I'm  sure  I  would  be  much 
happier  in  this  work  than  in  anything  else!" 

But  I  didn't  enthuse.  I  was  of  the  opinion 
she'd  better  have  a  Children's  Home  of  her 
own,  with  Mr.  Earlham  as  head  director.  As 
it  would  have  been  hardly  the  thing  to  have 
uttered  such  thoughts  out  loud,  I  only  smiled 
and  said  nothing. 

181 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Within  the  past  two  months,  too,  Ange- 
lina and  I  have  visited  some  of  the  beaches 
of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Los  Angeles  is  only 
about  thirty  miles  from  the  ocean,  so  we  get 
good  fresh  breezes  here  most  of  the  time. 

Long  Beach,  being  the  largest,  was  the 
first  we  went  to.  At  this  beach  they  had  a 
brass  band  which  took  me  greatly.  The 
head  of  the  band  was  a  fine-looking,  dark 
man  with  a  shock  of  curly  hair  over  his 
forehead.  He  come  out,  after  all  the  rest 
of  the  band  was  sitting  down,  in  a  white 
suit. 

Then  he  got  up  in  front  of  the  others,  and 
begun  to  wave  a  stick  in  the  air.  "Trying 
to  frighten  them,"  thinks  I.  But,  as  though 
in  defiance  of  him,  they  struck  up  their  music. 

Then  he  got  madder  and  madder.  He  be- 
gan to  fly  that  stick  around  in  all  directions. 
And  they  got  madder,  too.  They  fairly 
crashed  them  notes.  Seeing  this  didn't  work, 
he  began  to  lean  over  to  one  side,  and  made 
the  stick  go  straight  up  and  down,  while 
with  the  empty  hand  he  made  a  regular 
"hellu"  around  his  mouth  and  shouted 
something  to  them  through  it.  I  suppose 

182 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

he  told  them  he'd  fling  that  stick  at  them 
if  they  didn't  hush  up. 

This  seemed  to  have  the  desired  effect,  for 
a  minute,  anyway.  Only  two  or  three  of 
them  wouldn't  be  bossed  so,  and  they  kept 
hooting  through  their  piccolos  and  playing 
on  their  flutes.  I  really  expected  to  see  the 
leader  step  over  the  heads  of  the  others  and 
give  them  a  good  shaking  up,  but  he  didn't. 
But  I  could  see  this  riled  him  considerable; 
and  he  begun  skipping  around,  swinging  his 
body  and  his  head,  and  making  both  hands 
fly  to  those  men. 

I  suppose  the  success  them  obstinate  men 
had  had  now  made  the  rest  of  them  go  on  a 
strike,  too,  from  his  authority.  With  a  perfect 
devil-may-care  bang,  they  all  set  up  on  their 
several  instruments,  and,  getting  more  and 
more  bold,  they  went  it  harder  and  harder, 
faster  and  faster.  The  man  danced  around 
like  a  lunatic;  but  the  men  only  looked  mad 
and  as  though  they  was  going  to  have  their 
way  or  die.  And  they  did.  All  together, 
they  give  one  terrible,  deafening  crash,  and 
stopped  dead  silent! 

I  expected  now  that  that  man  would  pay 

183 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

them  up  well  with  that  stick,  for  their  sauce. 
But  what  do  you  think — the  old  loon  was  that 
crazy  that  he  dropped  into  a  chair,  mopping 
his  forehead — just  at  the  very  minute  that 
they  give  him  a  chance  to  have  his  say! 

The  next  beach  we  visited  was  Catalina 
Island.  This  was  the  most  interesting  one 
of  all  to  me. 

We  had  to  ride  quite  a  piece  on  the  Pacific 
Ocean  to  get  there,  and  though  it  was  mid- 
dling rough,  it  was  worth  the  trip.  One  of 
the  greatest,  I  suppose  I  ought  to  say  the 
greatest,  features  of  the  place  is  the  gardens 
they  hold  up  to  view. 

I  was  used  to  seeing  beautiful  gardens  by 
this  tune,  gardens  such  as  only  California  can 
produce.  But  they  had  all  been  above 
ground.  But  I  hadn't  seen  any  under  water 
before.  The  minute  the  subject  was  broached 
to  me,  about  going  out  in  the  water  to  look 
at  them,  I  knew  where  Mr.  Busch  had  got 
his  idea  for  them  sunken  gardens.  But 
even  Mr.  Busch  couldn't  rival  nature. 

So  Angelina  and  I  joined  the  company  of 
the  intended  onlookers  and  set  off  for  the 
boats  to  see  them  in. 

184 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  was  just  about  to  step  in  one,  when  I 
quickly  drew  back  and  pulled  Angelina  with 
me  by  the  arm. 

"O  Massy!"  I  gasped,  and  I  knew  I  turned 
pale  by  my  feelings,  "how  near  we  come  to 
being  drowned!  Them  boats  ain't  got  any 
bottoms ! " 

"The  boats  have  glass  bottoms,  aunty, 
so  hurry  along!"  says  Angelina,  and  she 
pulled  me  by  main  force  with  her. 

I  tell  you  I  got  in  with  fear  and  trembling. 
And  I  guess  there  was  others  that  felt  the 
same  way.  Then  everybody  began  leaning 
over  and  looking  down  into  the  water,  and 
for  a  minute  I  forgot  to  be  nervous.  For  the 
sight  was  the  most  wonderful  I  ever  see. 
There  was  plants  growing,  and  what  looked 
like  trees,  and  ferns,  and  mosses,  with  lots 
of  seashells,  under  the  water.  The  sky 
looked,  through  that  glass,  as  though  there 
was  a  sky  at  the  other  end  of  the  new  world; 
and  the  fishes  and  little  sea  animals  playing 
around  in  it  was  a  sight  to  behold. 

However,  I  was  really  glad  when  we  got 
to  the  shore,  and  more  glad  when  we  got 
home  safe. 

185 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

But  there's  still  other  kind  of  news  to  come. 
About  three  weeks  ago,  I  noticed  Hezekiah 
come  downstairs  in(  the  morning  looking 
dreadfully  tired  and  haggard,  and  that  Lucy 
Jane  appeared  worried.  It  seemed  that  his 
nerves  had  kind  of  forsaken  their  post  of  duty 
and  went  scampering  around  through  his 
body,  playing  tag  with  each  other.  In  other 
words,  he  just  couldn't  sleep,  no  matter  what 
was  done  for  him.  Well,  you  know  you  can 
get  tired  out  in  a  good  cause  even,  sometimes, 
and  he  was  getting  real  exhausted  in  this 
foolish  one  by  the  time  a  week  had  gone  by. 
So  to  the  doctor  he  went. 

He  didn't  tell  us  what  advice  he  had  re- 
ceived, first,  for  he  had  so  much  business  on 
hand  he  didn't  seem  to  have  time  to  think 
of  himself.  But  one  day,  not  very  long  after 
this  visit,  he  come  in  at  lunch  time  and  says, 
looking  round  on  all  of  us: 

"What  do  you  all  say  to  a  picnic  in  the 
woods  for  a  couple  of  months?" 

Of  course  each  one  had  questions  to  ask 
at  once,  which  took  time  to  answer.  The 
upshot  of  it  was  that  the  doctor  had  said 
that  the  only  thing  that  could  make  them 

186 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

nerves  stop  their  playing  tag  and  go  back 
on  duty  was  to  give  them  such  a  change  that 
they'd  take  their  look-outs  from  mere  sur- 
prise. That  a  driving  trip,  himself  acting  as 
coachman,  would  be  the  very  best  thing  he 
could  possibly  do;  and  this  he  proposed  to 
the  family. 

So  all  our  spare  moments,  for  two  or  three 
days,  we  spent  in  talking  it  over.  I  see 
Angelina  take  her  father  to  one  side  one 
day  and  talk  real  earnest  to  him  for  quite  a 
while,  about  something  that  he  didn't  seem 
to  agree  to.  But  she  kept  right  on  talking 
till  he  appeared  to  change  his  mind,  though 
I  see  he  felt  kind  of  bad  about  it.  The  rest 
of  us  soon  learned  what  it  was. 

Angelina  had  been  taking  painting  lessons 
on  china  for  quite  a  spell,  and  she  did  some 
fine  work,  too.  But  now  one  of  the  biggest 
china  decorators  of  the  country  was  coming 
to  Los  Angeles  to  give  lessons  for  three 
months.  At  the  same  time  he  took  a  vaca- 
tion, he  was  intending  to  make  his  hotel 
bills.  I  could  see  through  that. 

With  this  teacher  Angelina  had  planned  to 
study;  in  fact,  had  set  her  heart  on  it.  And 

187 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

this  teacher  was  going  to  be  there  just  the 
time  the  rest  of  us  was  going  on  the  trip. 
Likewise,  though  this  I  found  out  after,  when 
talking  -to  Angelina  about  it,  she  had  planned 
some  special  pleasures  for  her  club  for  the 
summer  and  also  some  outings  for  her  Chil- 
dren's Home,  which  she  had  said  she  would 
be  responsible  for.  I  couldn't  deny  it  was 
just  like  her — covering  up  her  real  designs 
by  pretending  a  selfish  excuse;  but  I  felt 
bad  at  the  idea  of  parting  with  her,  anyway. 
The  only  consolation  I  had  was  that  she 
would  be  near  Mr.  Earlham,  and  you'll  soon 
see  how  this  had  to  be  knocked  in  the  head. 

I  believe  that  Lucy  Jane  understood  her 
daughter  so  little  as  to  believe  this  last  was 
the  only  reason  she  was  so  set  on  staying 
home.  So  she  studied  how  to  hinder  their 
being  together;  and  she  hit  it.  And  this 
was  the  way: 

One  afternoon  I  was  sitting  in  my  room, 
making  that  bed-quilt,  and  Hezekiah  was 
with  Lucy  Jane  in  her  room.  I  couldn't  help 
hearing  what  Lucy  Jane  said  to  her  husband, 
though  I  really  did  try  not  to. 

"  No,  Hezekiah,"  she  says,  "  I  am  not  will- 

188 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ing  to  leave  Angelina  in  this  city  without  me, 
if  Mr.  Earlham  stays  here.  That  Angelina 
is  going  to  have  a  chaperon  in  her  Cousin 
Martha,  that's  as  old  as  I  am,  is  no  reason 
I  should  run  any  risk.  You  know  all  girls 
are  impressionable,  and  he's  bound  to  talk 
to  her  on  the  very  things  she  likes  best; 
though  I'm  sure  he's  just  cunning,  and  fig- 
ures out  what'll  please  her  and  not  alone 
what  interests  him.  He  knows  she  will 
have  a  good  dowry  when  she  marries,  and 
he  is  planning  to  get  hold  of  it!" 

"But,  my  dear,"  I  heard  Hezekiah  say, 
"how  can  we  help  it?  We  don't  own  the 
city,  you  know,  and  it  is  absurd  to  doubt 
Angelina.  We  both  know  her  too  well  for 
that.  I  can't  believe  what  you  say  about 
Mr.  Earlham,  for  he  seems  too  manly  to  me 
to  feign  anything.  But  perhaps,  being  a 
woman,  you  can  see  farther  than  I  can. 
Woman's  intuition  is  apt  to  go  much  far- 
ther than  man's  judgment.  What  would 
you  suggest?" 

"Just  this —  and  Lucy  Jane  uncon- 
sciously dropped  her  voice  a  little — "send 
him  to  Europe!" 

189 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"To  Europe!"  I  heard  Hezekiah  exclaim, 
"why,  how  can  I  do  that?" 

"Easy  enough,"  and  now  Lucy  Jane's 
voice  was  coaxing.  "You  know  he's  work- 
ing hard  for  the  professorship  in  political 
economy,  and  I've  heard  him  say  it  is  his 
pet  desire  to  study  in  Germany.  Tell  him 
you  have  a  few  hundred  dollars  lying  idle, 
and  if  he'll  only  take  it  and  go  and  study 
over  there  this  summer,  and  at  the  same 
tune  attend  to  some  business  for  you,  he 
can  pay  you  interest  on  the  money  later, 
if  he  wishes  to.  In  this  way  he  won't  feel 
it's  an  obligation  or  a  debt." 

"  Capital !"  said  Hezekiah,  "and  I'm  pretty 
sure  he'll  do  it,  for  he  will  get  to  his  end  all 
the  quicker.  And,  at  the  same  time,  I'll  feel 
I'm  helping  along  a  young  man  that  is 
ambitious." 

"Meanwhile,"  concluded  Lucy  Jane,  "Mr. 
Grey  will  have  Angelina  all  to  himself,  and 
if  he  don't  win  her  over  in  that  length  of 
time,  I'm  mistaken.  You  can  rest  assured 
he'll  take  no  vacation  till  we  get  back,  when 
he  knows  Angelina  is  going  to  stay  in  the 
city." 

190 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

The  patchwork  quilt  tumbled  on  the  floor, 
and  I  sat  helpless  above  it.  What  if  their 
plans  should  succeed,  and  Mr.  Grey  really 
work  on  that  girl's  feelings  with  no  Aunt 
Phoebe  around  to  hold  up  Mr.  Earlham  to 
view? 

And  their  plans  did.  Hezekiah  come  home 
real  pleased  with  his  interview  with  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  at  the  college,  which  he  soon  made 
known  to  us.  Coming  in  the  living-room 
sudden  the  next  evening,  where  we  was  all 
sitting  by  the  wood  fire,  he  says  to  Ange- 
lina: 

"Well,  your  friend,  Mr.  Earlham,  is  going 
to  sail  for  Europe  in  six  weeks!" 

Angelina  was  bending  over  Dominie,  who 
was  sitting  on  a  stool  in  front  of  her,  with 
his  algebra  on  his  knees.  She  had  just  been 
pointing  out  a  mistake  to  him  and  helping 
him  to  correct  it.  It's  wonderful  what  self- 
possession  that  girl  has!  She  looked  up  to 
her  father  with  steady  eyes,  but  her  face 
turned  white.  I  could  see,  too,  her  hands 
clench  in  her  lap,  yet  in  a  quiet  voice  she 
only  said: 

"To  remain  there?" 

191 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"O,  no,"  says  Hezekiah,  who  was  now 
looking  at  Lucy  Jane,  "only  for  a  matter 
of  three  or  four  months.  But  you're  a  great 
girl,"  says  he,  pinching  her  cheek,  "you  don't 
seem  to  mind  whether  your  friends  go  or 
stay!" 

It  is  certainly  very  peculiar  that  neither 
one  of  her  parents  seem  to  understand  Ange- 
lina. For  my  part,  as  soon  as  I  could  catch 
her  eye,  when  the  rest  wasn't  looking,  I  sent 
my  sympathy  to  her.  And  it  was  funny, 
but  as  soon  as  she  see  that,  the  tears  come 
in  her  eyes.  She  controlled  them  in  a  minute, 
though,  and  pretty  soon  she  went  up  to  her 
room. 

My  heart  went  up  with  her,  and  I  followed 
with  my  body  soon  after.  But  I  didn't  go 
near  her.  There  are  times  when  the  most 
affectionate  sympathy  is  an  intrusion. 

I  had  no  sooner  reached  my  room,  than  I 
heard  the  bell  ring. 

"There,"  I  thought,  "I  just  know  that's 
the  telegram  I've  been  expecting  so  long,  for 
all  the  bad  things  are  coming  together!" 

So,  going  to  the  first  landing,  I  called  down 
to  Tom: 

192 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Just  bring  it  right  up  here,  Tom;  I've 
been  expecting  it  all  along!" 

I  heard  Mr.  Grey's  voice  say,  laughing, 
while  I  was  sure  I  heard  the  chink  of  money: 

"Take  it  up,  Tom." 

I  couldn't  help  but  think,  indignant,  that 
that  was  just  like  his  heartlessness — laughing 
at  a  telegram  when  he  didn't  know  what  news 
it  contained. 

So,  bounding  up,  two  steps  at  a  time,  come, 
not  Tom  with  a  telegram,  but  a  great  big 
black  dog!  He  had  the  ugliest  face  I  ever 
seen. 

Now  of  all  the  things  I'm  af eared  of,  a  dog 
takes  the  lead.  So,  I  just  picked  up  my 
skirt  in  front  and  went  up  that  little  flight 
between  the  first  landing  and  the  upper  hall 
three  steps  at  a  time.  But  the  dog  was  quick 
too.  I  run  in  my  room,  knocking  over  a 
chair  as  I  went,  and  tried  to  shut  the  door, 
but  he  got  in  just  as  I  got  it  most  to. 

None  of  the  furniture  was  moved  up  close 
to  the  wall,  so  I  had  just  so  much  lee  room 
around  each  article,  and  the  dog  saw  it  in 
the  same  light.  Round  and  round  I  raced, 
and  the  dog,  thinking  I  was  playing  tag  with 

193 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

him,  was  close  on  my  heels  at  every  step. 
To  vary  it  a  little,  I  jumped  over  a  chair  or 
two,  but  the  dog  jumped  also. 

To  tell  the  truth,  I  was  most  tuckered  out, 
and  I  wondered  why  Angelina  or  somebody 
didn't  come,  when  I  heard  Tom's  voice  in 
the  hall.  I  could  hear  he  had  been  laughing, 
and  now  I  heard  Mr.  Grey  chuckle  too.  Then, 
as  I  took  a  last  circuit  around  by  the  door, 
I  heard  Tom  say  to  Angelina,  who  had  called 
through  her  door: 

"It's  only  your  aunt,  Miss,  playing  tag 
with  Dominie!" 

"Angelina,"  I  shouted,  as  I  tried  another 
home  run,  "a  dog's  after  me;  call  your  pa!" 

I'll  never  tell  you  for  sure,  though  in  my 
mind  I'm  certain  Mr.  Grey  give  a  low  whistle 
to  the  dog,  but  just  then  that  animal  put  his 
tail  between  his  legs  and  scooted  downstairs 
and  outdoors. 

When  the  excitement  was  all  over,  Heze- 
kiah  come  up  to  the  door  and  says: 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  now  that  you  and  Ange- 
lina have  had  your  little  play  out,  won't  you 
come  down  and  see  Mr.  Grey,  who  has  just 
arrived?" 

194 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Play,  is  it?"  says  I,  to  Hezekiah,  "then 
I  hope  never  to  have  another.  I'm  just  about 
dead  with  that  dog  racing  after  me,  and  I 
suppose  Angelina  is  asleep  by  this  time." 
For  I  knew  she  wasn't  in  any  condition  to 
be  seen,  least  of  all  by  Mr.  Grey. 

"Well,  I  guess,"  says  Hezekiah,  laughing, 
"that  you've  been  having  a  nightmare  then, 
for  we  certainly  heard  you  playing  tag  up 
here." 

But  I  was  too  exhausted  to  make  any  time 
over  it,  and  I  heard  Angelina  tell  her  pa, 
through  the  door,  that  she  had  a  sick  head- 
ache and  would  have  to  be  excused.  But 
I  knew  that  it  was  a  sick  heartache  and  the 
head  was  only  in  sympathy  with  it. 

I  suppose  the  snow  is  still  on  with  you. 
With  us  it's  all  fresh  and  green,  roses  bloom- 
ing and  palms  waving. 

I  think  it  would  be  very  easy  to  contract 
the  habit  of  expecting  the  sun  to  shine  all 
the  time,  as  it  does  here.  I  really  feel  dis- 
appointed when  a  day  of  fog  appears. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 

195 


CHAPTER    XI. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
June  15th,  19— 

My  decor  Susanna: 

I  must  write  you  another  letter  before  we 
start  on  our  trip.  We  go  two  weeks  from 
today. 

I  watched  over  Angelina  constant — out  of 
the  side  of  my  eye.  She  began  to  have  a 
listless  air,  like  she  didn't  care  much,  down 
deep  in  her  heart,  for  anything  any  more; 
and  she  begun  to  slack  off  hi  her  eating. 

Dominie  really  liked  Mr.  Earlham  down 
deep  in  his  nature,  but,  boy-like,  wouldn't 
let  it  be  seen  for  nothing.  But  he  begun  to 
cast  around  in  his  mind  what  he  could  give 
him  as  a  parting  gift.  He  made  up  his  mind, 
finally,  that  he  would  give  him  a  new  jack- 
knife.  But  this  wasn't  all.  He  stole  into 
Angelina's  room  one  day,  when  she  was  out, 
and  took  one  of  the  pictures  of  herself  out 
of  her  photograph  case.  He  was  just  doing 
them  up  together,  preparing  a  string  to  wrap 

196 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

round  them,  when  I  chanced  in  his  room. 

"Not  to  home,"  says  he,  promptly,  as  I 
opened  the  door;  and  I  could  see  that  he 
was  trying  to  hide  something.  But,  in  a 
minute,  seeing  that  I  had  caught  him,  he 
said :  "  Well,  come  on.  You're  a  brick,  any- 
how; you  wouldn't  peach  on  a  fellow,  and 
I  know  you're  in  on  the  game!" 

"What's  doing,  Dominie?"  I  asked. 

"0,  nothing,"  says  he,  offhand,  "only  a 
present  for  the  'Earl.'  As  I  thought  a  'ham' 
might  spoil  before  he  reached  his  destination, 
I've  give  him  a  knife  to  cut  one  with  when 
he  gets  there,  and  Sis's  picture  to  gaze  on 
when  he  wants  to  look  at  'the  girl  he  left 
behind  him.'" 

In  my  heart  I  was  so  tickled  I  didn't  know 
what  to  do.  Wasn't  that  a  cute  thing  of  the 
boy?  But  I  only  said: 

"Do,  Dominie,  be  sure  to  put  a  penny  in 
with  it.  For  I've  always  heard,  if  you  give 
a  present  with  sharp  edges  to  it,  it'll  break 
friendship  unless  you  give  a  cent  along  with 
it."  Still,  I  ain't  a  mite  superstitious. 

But  there  was  no  drones  in  our  hive  all 
this  time.  We  was  all  busy.  Mr.  Earlham 

197 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

was  settling  up  his  work  at  the  college  and 
preparing  for  his  trip;  Hezekiah  was  putting 
his  business  in  shape  to  leave  it;  Lucy  Jane 
was  preparing  the  affairs  of  her  house  and 
arranging  with  the  cousin  to  stay  with  Ange- 
lina; Dominie  was  working  for  his  examina- 
tions; and  I  was  looking  over  my  duds  to 
see  if  they  was  all  right  for  our  picnic  in  the 
woods. 

It  seemed  to  me  Angelina  was  working 
harder 'n  ever,  just  throwing  herself  body  and 
soul  in  her  books  and  her  work.  And  it  was 
telling  on  her  too — even  Hezekiah  see  that. 

He  said  to  her  one  morning  at  the  break- 
fast table: 

"You're  looking  kind  of  pale,  Angie" 
that  was  his  favorite  name  for  her — "what's 
the  matter?" 

She  smiled  and  says: 

"O,  nothing  in  the  world,  father.  It's 
getting  spring,  you  know." 

Isn't  that  often  the  way  with  people  liv- 
ing in  the  same  house — living  one  life  on  the 
outside  and  another  on  the  inside?  It  seems 
to  me  like  ships  passing  within  hailing  dis- 
tance of  each  other  and  masking  their  colors. 

198 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

In  the  order  of  nature,  the  evening  come 
for  Mr.  Earlham  to  make  his  last  visit  to  the 
house  to  bid  us  good-bye.  He  was  to  sail 
for  Germany  by  the  way  of  New  York,  start- 
ing the  next  day  after.  Down  in  my  heart 
I  wished  it  was  all  over;  I  do  hate  parting 
from  anyone  so.  For  the  older  we  grow  the 
more  necessary  the  presence  of  our  friends 
seems  to  us. 

But,  like  all  affairs  of  this  world,  good  and 
bad,  the  moment  arrived.  From  the  very 
time  that  Hezekiah  had  made  plans  for  Mr. 
Earlham  to  go  to  Europe  up  to  date,  my 
niece  had  never  been  left  alone  with  him  a 
minute.  That  was  part  of  the  campaign,  I 
suppose,  that  Lucy  Jane  had  set  out  on. 
So  how  could  he  know  that  Angelina  felt  so 
bad  about  his  going? 

When  Mr.  Earlham  come  in  the  living-room, 
one  by  one  the  whole  family  come  in  also. 
Though  everyone  tried  to  throw  it  off,  under- 
neath there  was  a  sad  feeling.  Yet  Ange- 
lina showed  it  less  than  anyone  else.  She 
laughed  and  asked  questions,  and  give  saucy 
suggestions.  Then  she  advised  him  to  hear 
all  the  music  he  could,  and  if  he  failed  to  be 

199 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

successful  in  his  study,  to  come  back  and 
set  up  for  a  music  teacher  with  the  latest 
German  methods.  She  promised  him  that  she 
would  do  all  she  could  to  send  the  young 
ladies  of  her  acquaintance  to  him!  In  fact, 
the  evening  passed  off  a  good  deal  better  than 
I  thought  it  would. 

The  hardest  moment  was  when  he  really 
said  good-bye.  I  could  see  he  was  struggling 
for  mastery  of  some  feeling,  and  when  he 
come  to  Angelina,  I  could  see  that  he  wasn't 
able  to  speak.  He  held  her  little  hand  in  his 
strong  one  for  a  full  minute,  and  just  looked 
right  in  her  eyes.  It  seemed  as  if  he  wanted 
to  impress  her  face  so  on  his  mind  that  he 
couldn't  lose  sight  of  it  a  second  while  he 
was  gone.  And  she  couldn't  speak,  either. 
She  looked  in  his  eyes,  and  I  could  almost 
see  that  lump  in  her  throat.  Then  her  eyes 
dropped,  and  that  seemed  to  break  the  spell. 

I  was  standing  next  to  Dominie.  I  give 
him  a  nudge  and  says,  low: 

"Have  you  got  that  package?" 

"Yep,"  he  says,  low  too,  "all  stuffed  in 
his  overcoat  pocket  in  the  hall." 

When  it  come  my  turn  to  say  good-bye  to 
200 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

him,  which  was  after  Angelina,  I  says,  shak- 
ing his  hand  real  hearty: 

"Now  you  be  sure  to  write  to  us!" — 

I  see  him  look  earnest  at  Angelina  as 
though  to  ask  her  if  she  would  like  to  have 
him,  but  I  answered  for  her, 

"We  all  want  to  hear  from  you." 

The  others,  especially  Lucy  Jane,  give  a 
faint  approval,  seeing  as  it  would  look  better 
to  do  so.  At  last  Mr.  Earlham  said  he  would 
certainly  do  so,  and  I  thought  he  looked  real 
pleased. 

Before  many  minutes  he  was  gone,  and 
Angelina  just  wilted.  I  could  see  it,  though 
no  one  else  seemed  to.  It  wasn't  a  bit  strange 
to  me  that  the  next  day  she  was  in  bed  with 
a  fever  and  her  eyes  unusually  bright.  But 
the  doctor  said  she'd  caught  a  very  severe 
cold  and  must  lay  there  for  a  few  days — 
and  she  didn't  seem  to  care. 

Although  Angelina  was  confined  to  her 
room  for  two  or  three  days,  she  wouldn't 
hear  to  no  one  making  any  fuss  over  her. 
So  Lucy  Jane  kind  of  took  me  under  her 
wing,  seeing  as  how  miserable  Angelina  was. 

If  she  suspected  the  cause — and  being  a 
201 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

woman,  how  could  she  help  it? — she  didn't 
relent  a  bit.  She  seemed  so  relieved  to  think 
she'd  got  rid  of  such  an  incubus  that  she 
was  willing  to  do  anything  to  be  obliging, 
even  to  taking  charge  of  me. 

So  the  next  day  Lucy  Jane  invited  me  to 
go  down  to  the  shopping  district  with  her,  as 
she  had  some  purchases  to  make.  Having 
nothing  else  to  do,  I  went. 

I  wish,  Susanna,  you  could  have  been  with 
us!  I  am  sure  she  spent  enough  that  after- 
noon to  keep  us  both  in  dry  groceries  for  a 
whole  year.  As  we  was  starting  for  the  door, 
after  looking  over  a  good  part  of  her  hus- 
band's store — and  I  tell  you,  now  them  floor- 
walkers and  girls  was  all  respect  to  me — I 
saw  Mr.  Grey's  back  ahead  of  us  just  going 
out  also.  I  hoped,  in  my  soul,  that  now 
she  would  find  him  out! 

"Seems  to  me,"  says  Lucy  Jane,  "that 
that  looks  like  Mr.  Grey  ahead  of  us!" 

"Quite  likely,"  says  I,  coolly,  "he  seems 
to  be  fond  of  this  store,  specially  the  lace 
counter!"  And  I  couldn't  help  my  voice 
being  kind  of  sarcastic. 

I  didn't  have  much  to  say  on  the  way 

202 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

home.  I  was  figuring  on  the  foolishness  of 
the  female  portion  of  the  human  race,  and 
wondering  how  Hezekiah  had  ever  got  ahead 
in  money  matters. 

Give  my  love  to  everyone,  and  listen  well 
to  see  if  the  quality  of  Lyddy  Skinner's  voice 
is  improving  or  going  backwards. 

The  next  two  weeks  will  pass  very  fast, 
and  then  I  shall  see  more  of  Southern  Cali- 
fornia. But  wherever  I  roam,  be  sure  that 
I  shall  always  be 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


203 


CHAPTER  XII. 

SANTA  ANA,  CALIFORNIA, 
July  2nd,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

Yesterday  we  started  on  our  trip  and  I 
feel  devoutly  to  say  "  Thus  far  the  Lord  hath 
safely  brought  us  on." 

But  I  suppose  you  will  want  to  know  about 
our  leaving  home. 

I  know  we  all  felt  badly  to  leave  Angelina 
behind  us;  but  she  was  bright  and  helpful 
up  to  the  last  minute.  However  she  feels 
herself,  she  is  bound  no  one  else  shall  suffer 
as  a  consequence.  Her  philosophy  is  that 
everyone  has  just  about  all  they  can  bear 
up  under  themselves,  and  every  complaint 
you  make  to  another  is  only  loading  on  to 
their  shoulders  what  don't  belong  there. 

But  I  relied  a  whole  lot  upon  them  letters 
from  Mr.  Earlham  to  do  the  work.  Of  course 
I  expected  him  to  direct  them  to  Angelina. 

The  night  before  we  started,  Mr.  Grey  come 
to  the  house  to  bid  us  good-bye.  I  heard  the 

204 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

door  open  before  anyone  else  did;  I  also 
heard  Mr.  Grey  and  Tom  talking  earnest, 
and  the  chink  of  money  passing  hands.  I'll 
never  be  convinced  that  I  didn't  hear*  the 
word  "letter"  pass  between  them,  too.  But 
of  course  what  was  being  said,  or  what  that 
had  to  do  with  our  going  away,  I  couldn't 
tell.  It  was  a  fact,  anyway,  that  Mr.  Grey 
had  been  in  the  house  three  or  four  minutes 
before  he  was  announced. 

But  to  go  on  with  our  trip.  Hezekiah 
bought  two  fine  strong  horses,  which  met  the 
approval  of  all  concerned.  I  joined  with 
Dominie  when  he  brimmed  over  with  enthu- 
siasm as  they  was  driven  into  the  yard. 
To  me  Hezekiah  left  the  naming  of  them; 
so,  being  unable  to  entirely  quench  that 
natural  prompting  of  the  Scotch  blood  which 
is  coursing  through  my  veins,  though  quite 
a  space  back,  I  give  them  the  titles  of  Laddie 
and  Lassie.  And  they  go  shoulder  to  shoul- 
der, just  as  two  Scotch  horses  should. 

The  carriage,  bought  also  for  the  occasion, 
was  a  two-seated  one  with  plenty  of  room 
under  the  seats  to  pack  away  our  luggage; 
for  we  had  decided  to  do  with  as  little  as 

205 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

possible,  and  not  be  bothered  with  trunks 
to  cany  around. 

When  we  was  all  ready  them  two  horses 
started  off  fine.  Of  course  they  felt  pretty 
full  of  life,  but  I  see  Hezekiah  was  a  good 
horseman,  so  I  didn't  worry. 

I  was  powerful  glad  my  nephew  was  going 
along.  I  hoped  it  would  be  one  big  holiday 
for  him  up  to  the  day  we  got  back,  for  he 
deserved  it.  Though  he  had  sent  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  off  to  Europe,  I  knew  he  would  never 
have  thought  of  such  a  thing  except  for 
Lucy  Jane.  So  I  didn't  hold  it  against  him. 
And  suppose,  after  all,  it  did  come  out  for 
the  best?  Some  of  the  things  that  look  awful 
dark  and  misshapen  in  life  turn  out  to  be 
bright  and  perfect  blessings!  Surely  every 
cloud  has  a  silver  or  even  golden  lining  to  it 
if  we  only  look  for  it. 

I  believe  I  told  you  a  couple  of  letters 
back,  that  we  didn't  have  no  objective  point 
—no  Land  of  Promise,  like — to  which  we 
were  set  out.  But  our  plans  changed  some 
before  we  started.  Hezekiah  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  he'd  like  to  have  a  cottage 
by  the  sea,  at  some  point  where  when  he 

206 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

got  tired  driving  he  could  return  and  rest. 
So  he  set  out  to  find  a  central  point  with 
lots  of  interesting  drives  around  it.  Coronado 
Beach  was  the  place  he  settled  on. 

It  didn't  take  very  long  to  get  to  the  city 
limits  of  Los  Angeles,  and  then  we  headed 
towards  Whittier.  Our  notion  wasn't  to 
make  short  cuts  to  our  destination,  but  to 
see  all  that  we  could  and  live  out  of  doors. 

In  course  of  time  Whittier  hove  in  sight. 

We  drove  all  around  the  town  and  thought 
it  was  a  real  pretty  place. 

Leaving  there,  we  struck  off  on  a  real 
pretty  road  that  led  towards  Orange.  This 
road  we  found  to  be  right,  though  Lucy 
Jane  wasn't  convinced  so  at  the  time. 

We  presently  come  to  a  flock  of  sheep, 
with  a  dog  and  shepherd,  camping  beside  a 
river. 

This  leads  me  to  tell  you  something  of 
the  rivers  of  California,  for  Hezekiah  says 
they're  mostly  alike. 

In  winter,  during  the  rainy  season,  which 
lasts  sometimes  for  a  month — almost  every 
day  sending  down  its  quota  from  the  skies — 
the  rivers  are  full  and  almost  running  over. 

207 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

But  let  the  rain  stop  and  the  hot  sun  shine 
for  a  few  days,  and  it  takes  up  the  water 
so  quick — what  don't  soak  in  the  ground — 
that  soon  the  rivers  are  nothing  but  dry- 
pieces  of  sandy  land.  And  yet  all  depends 
upon  the  water  of  this  rainy  season  for  the 
year's  supply. 

It  was  the  dry  kind  of  a  river  that  the  poor 
sheep  stopped  by.  All  they  could  do,  to 
remind  them  that  water  had  once  flowed  in 
its  rightful  channel,  was  to  gaze  on  the 
sand  and  lie  under  the  shady  trees.  But 
most  of  the  time  the  water  doesn't  stay  in 
the  rivers  in  California — down  South.  The 
ground  just  gulps  it  in  when  it  has  a  chance. 
This  it  does  to  such  an  extent  that  the  trees 
stay  green  and  beautiful  all  the  year,  their 
roots  absorbing  such  a  quantity  of  water. 
Of  course  they  are  specially  fine  right  after 
the  rain. 

This  applies  to  the  big  trees.  The  little 
ones,  like  the  fruit  trees,  have  to  be  irrigated 
to  yield  returns  for  the  work  of  taking  care 
of  them.  But  if  the  orange  trees  never 
yielded  anything  but  the  blossoms,  it  would 
pay  to  have  'em  irrigated.  These  smell  beau- 

208 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

tiful,  and  make  all  the  air  perfumed,  as  though 
a  big  bottle  of  cologne  had  been  broke  and 
its  contents  give  the  passing  breezes. 

Another  peculiar  thing  is  that  orange  trees 
will  have  blossoms,  green  and  ripe  fruit  on 
them  at  the  same  time.  So,  though  the  water 
don't  stay  on  top  of  the  ground,  it  does  great 
work  in  filling  up  the  reservoirs  and  watering 
the  roots  of  such  trees  as  the  live  oak. 

This  live  oak  tree,  by  the  way,  is  set  great 
store  by  in  California.  It's  quite  different 
than  our  oak  tree  back  East,  but  makes  a 
good  shade,  having  wide-spreading  branches. 
The  leaves  look  to  me  kind  of  dry,  being  of  a 
reddish  green  color,  but  it's  "like  a  rock  in 
a  weary  land  "  on  a  hot  day  when  shade  trees 
ain't  any  too  plentiful. 

Seeing  the  sheep  made  me  kind  of  home- 
sick. The  love  of  home  seems  to  be  implanted 
so  deep  down  in  our  nature  that  anything  upon 
which  we're  used  to  gaze  in  that  spot  makes 
us  want  to  return  to  it. 

Yet  nature  soon  took  my  mind  off  this 
aspect  of  the  case  by  making  a  call  of  hunger. 

I  hadn't  ate  a  picnic  lunch  since  I  was  on 
the  train.  So  of  course  my  mind  naturally 

209 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

turned  back  to  it,  and  my  meal  with  the  Mor- 
mon! 

Hezekiah  unhitched  his  horses  from  the 
wagon  and  tied  them  to  a  couple  of  live  oak 
trees  not  far  from  us,  and  fed  them  grain. 
They  was  our  only  means  of  locomotion,  and 
it  behooved  us  to  see  that  they  was  kept  in 
good  repair. 

I  never  realized  before  how  hungry  the 
open  air  makes  one,  and  I  could  see  why  the 
doctor  had  advised  Hezekiah's  living  out  in 
it  for  a  spell.  We  all  ate  pretty  hearty,  but 
Dominie  the  heartiest  of  all.  Trust  a  boy, 
any  time,  for  that;  most  of  all  when  he's  in 
the  open  air. 

I  wonder  if  we  ain't  more  children  than 
anything  else?  And  what  is  more  God-like 
than  the  innocence  of  such!  I  felt  as  playful 
out  under  them  trees  as  though  I  had  been 
only  a  school  miss,  instead  of  the  wife  of  an 
elder  in  the  Presbyterian  church!  I  believe 
the  beauty  of  life  lays  in  just  such  simplicity. 
I  wish  we  could  always  have  been  give  our 
freedom,  as  the  primitive  people  was,  to  de- 
velop it  in. 

It  ain't  so  much  what  you  do,  as  the  feel- 

210 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ing  of  relationship  with  what's  about  you — 
the  sky,  the  grass,  the  flowers,  the  birds  and 
the  trees — that  makes  the  difference  inside. 
Before  we  reached  our  destination  last  night 
I  felt  myself  to  be  a  better  woman,  more  as 
though  I  had  the  divine  right  to  breathe  and 
expand  my  own  individuality  along  with  the 
rest  of  God's  creation.  We  don't  give  enough 
scope  to  the  divinity  in  our  humanity. 

After  we  got  all  rigged  up  in  proper  shape 
again,  after  our  inner  man  had  been  refreshed 
— and  it's  a  pity  we  don't  think  of  feeding  our 
souls  as  often  as  we  do  our  stomachs — we 
made  a  bee  line  towards  Santa  Ana  via  Or- 
ange. 

When  we  got  to  Orange  we  stopped  for  a 
few  minutes  to  look  it  over.  It  has  a  beau- 
tiful little  park  right  in  the  central  part  of 
the  store  district;  have  to  go  around  it,  in 
fact,  being  set  right  in  the  middle  of  the 
street,  to  keep  on  the  road  towards  Santa 
Ana. 

A  pretty  good  piece  of  road  from  Orange 
swung  us  into  Santa  Ana  just  as  the  sun  was 
setting. 

Santa  Ana  is  about  forty  miles  from  Los 
211 


Angeles,  and  the  country  through  which  we 
passed  was  mostly  farming  country.  That 
it  was  pretty  ain't  no  need  for  me  to  say — all 
California  so  far  is  like  a  beautiful  picture 
that  I've  seen.  It  made  a  fine  day's  ride. 

When  we  got  into  Santa  Ana  we  found  a 
large  thriving  town.  Hotels  was  in  fair 
shape,  and  people  agreeable.  So,  all  being 
to  our  taste,  we  settled  down  for  the  night. 

Then  Hezekiah  and  Dominie,  after  having 
the  horses  seen  to  and  our  rooms  engaged, 
began  to  look  around  for  some  fun  for  the 
evening.  Hezekiah  had  such  a  serious  life 
of  it  to  home,  I  didn't  blame  him  for  want- 
ing a  little  enjoyment  now.  And  they  found 
it;  which  might  be  expected  from  the  spirit 
they  set  out  in. 

As  we  was  sitting  in  the  dining-room  of 
the  hotel  at  dinner,  Hezekiah  says  to  us: 

"  I've  got  tickets  for  living  pictures  tonight 
—the  moving  show  kind — and  I  hope  they'll 
be  good." 

"Hezekiah,  you  shock  me!"  says  Lucy 
Jane.  But  I  see  by  her  face  she  was  going. 
Only,  you  know,  she  was  so  terrible  proper. 

So  after  dinner  we  walked  down  the  main 

212 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

street  of  the  place,  where  was  the  most  stores, 
and  stopped  in  front  of  a  low  wide  building. 
Into  this  the  people  was  pouring,  and  we 
took  our  chance  with  the  rest. 

The  people  all  being  finally  seated — and 
we  got  a  good  front  pew — the  light  went  out. 

Now  a  whole  lot  of  people  walked  on  the 
platform  in  front  of  us.  It  was  in  a  park, 
and  after  looking  around  a  little,  they  went 
along  to  their  homes.  Only  one  sentinel  con- 
tinued walking  back  and  forth.  Pretty  soon 
his  wife  and  little  baby  come  along,  and  he 
was  real  glad  to  see  them.  Then  his  wife 
put  the  baby  in  his  arms  and  walked  off, 
and  he  acted  like  he  didn't  know  what  to  do. 
Of  all  the  helpless  critters,  a  man  takes  the 
cake  where  the  care  of  a  baby  is  concerned! 

The  wife  was  going  out  for  the  afternoon, 
and  so  the  husband  began  to  amuse  the  baby 
the  best  he  could.  He  threw  it  up  and  down 
in  the  air;  he  tossed  it  from  side  to  side;  he 
trotted  off,  holding  it  under  his  arm,  like  a 
bundle;  and  divers  other  man-like  capers. 
Of  course  the  baby  got  to  crying. 

Jack,  the  father — to  make  a  long  story 
short — saw  one  of  his  friend  sentinels  pretty 

213 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

soon  and  walked  over  to  him.  The  friend 
thought  the  baby  was  powerful  nice  and  took 
it  in  his  arms.  Poor  child!  But  just  then 
two  things  happened: 

The  father  of  the  child  saw  another  friend 
sentinel  coming,  and  thinking  the  baby  safe 
with  the  friend  he  was  talking  to,  turned 
away  to  meet  the  other  man.  The  sentinel 
who  held  the  baby  spied  a  nursemaid  com- 
ing with  whom  he  was  great  friends.  So, 
dropping  the  baby  from  his  arms  on  to  a 
wheelbarrow  that  stood  near  at  hand,  he 
made  for  the  girl,  man-fashion. 

Now  this  girl  had  a  trick  of  turning  her 
back  to  the  baby  in  the  carriage.  It's  a 
wonder  that  more  of  them  don't  fall  out. 

Well,  about  this  time  Jack  began  to  be 
uneasy  about  his  baby,  and  turned  around  to 
look  for  it.  It  was  nowhere  to  be  seen,  and 
he  was  pretty  near  crazy.  He'd  been  more 
so  if  he'd  known  what  had  happened!  For 
the  man  of  the  wheelbarrow,  who  was  doing 
some  work  in  the  park,  had  come  up  with  a 
shovelful  of  dirt  and  never  looking  where  he 
threw  it,  covered  the  baby  up  and  wheeled 
the  barrow  farther  on  down  the  street! 

214 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

When  the  man  had  done  that  terrible  thing, 
I  had  groaned  out  loud,  but  he  must  have 
been  deaf,  for  he  didn't  pay  a  speck  of  atten- 
tion to  me. 

Just  then,  at  a  little  distance,  after  run- 
ning wildly  around,  Jack  saw  his  friend  talk- 
ing to  a  girl.  So,  slipping  up  to  them,  as 
fast  as  he  could,  he  looked  eagerly  in  the 
carriage  to  see  if  his  friend  had  deposited  his 
baby  there.  Seeing  there  was  two,  he  took 
up  one  in  great  joy  and  ran  off  with  it. 

In  a  minute  the  nurse  girl  turned  around, 
and  lo! — one  of  the  twins  was  gone.  Then 
the  friend  sentinel  and  girl  began  going  round 
and  round,  frantic.  The  sentinel  outstripped 
the  girl  and  began  poking  round  in  the  bushes 
and  among  the  trees  for  the  missing  child. 

Meanwhile  the  nurse  had  sighted  the  child 
in  Jack's  arms  and  made  for  him.  She  im- 
mediately tried  to  take  the  child,  but  Jack 
wasn't  willing  to  give  it  up  without  a  strug- 
gle. Then  she  began  to  try  force. 

It  was  now  that  the  friend  sentinel  had 
come  to  the  heap  of  rubbish  the  workman 
had  dumped  on  the  ground,  underneath 
which  I  knew  was  the  poor  suffering  lamb. 

215 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

He  poked  around  and  didn't  seem  to  find  it. 
"It's  there,  right  before  you!"  I  called  out. 
"If  you  don't  hurry,  it'll  be  smothered!" 
I  warned  him.  But  still  he  didn't  seem  to 
find  it. 

Grabbing  Lucy  Jane's  arm,  I  says: 

"O,  Lucy  Jane,  don't  let  him  leave  it. 
You've  been  a  mother  yourself,  and  know 
how  it  feels!" 

But  Lucy  Jane  only  said: 

"Sh !" 

"Sh nothing!"  says  I.  "I'm  human 

if  I'm  not  a  mother,  and  am  bound  that  child 
ain't  going  to  be  smothered!"  And  I  was 
getting  in  earnest.  Just  then  he  uncovered 
it — sound  asleep. 

With  the  baby  in  his  arms,  he  went  look- 
ing for  his  friend,  and  found  him  in  the  pre- 
dicament I  just  told  you  of.  Of  course  when 
the  father  see  his  own  child,  he  was  surprised 
he  could  have  made  the  mistake,  and  was 
willing  to  give  up  the  other — but  not  quick 
enough.  While  he  was  holding  both  babies, 
his  wife  appeared  on  the  scene! 

She  took  it  in  in  a  glance.  Woman-like, 
she  jumped  to  conclusions.  She  was  raving 

216 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

mad  instanter,  believing  him  to  be  the  father 
of  both  children.  She  snatched  her  own 
baby  and  walked  off  with  it  in  a  huff.  Ain't 
that  the  way,  lots  of  times,  with  all  of  us? 
Always  hasty  to  judge,  and  slow  to  be  chari- 
table and  give  opportunity  to  clear  things  up 
that  looks  doubtful! 

I  declare  the  doings  of  those  people  had 
most  worn  me  out,  for  my  sympathies  had 
been  powerfully  enlisted.  I  was  glad  when 
such  excitements,  of  which  there  was  con- 
siderable more,  was  over. 

Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah  didn't  need  to 
tell  me  on  the  way  to  the  hotel  that  what  I 
had  seen  had  been  only  pictures!  Such  ex- 
planations was  some  more  of  Hezekiah's  pleas- 
antries, I  suppose. 

Tomorrow  we  start  again  towards  the  Land 
of  Promise,  and,  like  Moses,  I  hope  to  view 
it  first  from  a  height. 

A  knowledge  of  the  Bible  is  a  great  com- 
fort, I  find,  in  going  through  this  vale  of 
tears.  And  it  always  adds  philosophy  to 
your  reasoning. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 

217 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ESCONDIDO,  CALIFORNIA, 
July  10th,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

We  are  still  travelling  towards  the  Prom- 
ised Land  of  Coronado  Beach.  Up  hill  and 
down,  beside  the  wide  blue  ocean,  and  over 
the  foothills,  we  have  journeyed  so  far. 

Ain't  it  wonderful  that  for  years  and  years 
you'll  be  confined  to  one  piece  of  landscape, 
seeing  only  such  changes  as  the  seasons  bring 
to  it,  and  one  set  of  faces;  then  all  of  a  sud- 
den the  whole  world  seems  to  be  open  to 
you,  and  new  and  strange  people  cross  your 
life  and  become  terrible  important  items  in 
it!  When  you  stop  to  think  of  it,  it's  like 
being  shut  up  in  one  room  with  a  single  pic- 
ture, and  your  every-day  family  about  you, 
when  the  curtain  rises  and  you  are  in  fairy- 
land and  wonderful  beings  taking  you  in 
their  midst  as  one  of  them. 

That's  just  the  way  I'm  feeling  these  days. 
Not  that  the  single  landscape  and  the  afore- 

218 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

mentioned  set  of  faces  ain't  just  as  dear  to 
me;  I  believe  they  are  more  so  than  ever. 
But  it's  like  tasting  of  the  same  relish  all  the 
time.  When  you  get  a  chance  to  taste  an- 
other, it  seems  to  give  you  fresh  appetite  to 
go  back  to  your  daily  living.  I'm  sure  I 
shall  enjoy  the  home  and  you  more'n  ever 
when  I  get  back  to  Wayneville.  The  old 
country  homestead  and  winding,  wooded 
roads,  though  old,  are  dear. 

The  day  we  left  Santa  Ana  we  had  one  of 
the  weirdest  rides  you  can  imagine.  Of 
course  we  didn't  know  a  speck  of  the  road 
ahead  of  us,  none  of  the  party  being  over  it 
before.  So  every  turn  we  come  to  presented 
a  new  landscape,  and,  occasionally,  a  new 
difficulty.  But  these  was  very  few,  for 
Hezekiah  is  a  good  driver,  and  the  horses  are 
safe  animals. 

We  passed  through  some  farming  country, 
and  swung  along  by  fine  houses,  when  we 
struck  out  for  San  Juan  Capistrano. 

But  we  hadn't  gone  far  on  our  way  to- 
wards San  Juan  before  we  struck  the  lone- 
liest country  you  ever  imagined.  There  was 
rolling  hills  all  around  us.  On  each  side  they 

219 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

rose  in  a  succession  of  little  mountains;  in 
front  of  us,  as  far  as  we  could  see,  they 
waited  to  greet  us;  as  we  turned  to  look  back 
they  was  watching  us,  regretful.  And  well 
they  might,  for  I  should  think  they  would 
get  terrible  lonesome. 

There  was  not  a  house,  nor  a  wagon,  nor 
a  human  being  in  sight.  Not  a  sound  broke 
the  stillness  of  the  air.  Even  the  birds  and 
insects  made  up  their  minds  to  be  excused 
from  such  silent  grandeur,  and  flipped  to- 
wards habitation.  The  day  was  perfect,  but, 
as  far  as  we  could  see  or  hear,  we  was  like 
Adam  and  Eve,  alone  in  the  universe.  The 
awesomeness  of  it  all  settled  down  on  every 
one  of  us.  Even  Dominie  was  quiet.  The 
whole  scene  pressed  down  on  us  with  a  thou- 
sand-pound weight  of  loneliness,  holding 
every  sense  in  an  iron  grasp  of  uncanniness. 

I  never  realized  before  what  an  awful  thing 
it  would  be  to  be  alone  in  the  world — without 
any  other  human  beings,  I  mean.  No  won- 
der Robinson  Crusoe  put  to  it  to  build  him 
a  raft  to  get  away  from  himself! 

And  so  we  continued  for  about  thirty  miles. 
Though  the  scenery  only  changed  from  one 

220 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

stage  of  intense  solitude  to  another,  we  was 
really  progressing  towards  our  objective  point. 

The  only  suggestion  we  had  of  anybody 
besides  ourselves  being  in  the  world,  was  a 
railroad  track  that  we  went  beside  some  of 
the  way;  although  this  didn't  heave  in  sight 
until  we  had  got  over  a  good  share  of  the 
aforementioned  miles. 

I  see,  as  soon  as  we  come  in  sight  of  the 
track,  that  Lucy  Jane  was  afraid  the  horses 
would  be  scared  if  a  train  come  along.  So 
she  tried  to  make  Hezekiah  hurry  them 
horses  all  he  could,  and  he  did  to  please 
her.  I  knew  she  was  straining  her  ears  to 
hear  the  sound  of  wheels.  Finally  when  we'd 
almost  give  up  the  notion  that  such  was  any- 
where near  due,  I  noticed  Hezekiah  lay  the 
whip  on  the  horses.  Then  I  heard  Dominie 
say  something  low  to  his  pa.  After  this  we 
began  to  go  awful  fast,  and  I  see,  by  looking 
ahead,  what  Hezekiah  was  making  for. 

A  little  white  house  and  barn,  with  a  gate 
leading  from  the  road  into  it,  was  just  be- 
fore us.  I  now  begun  to  hear  sort  of  a  low 
rumble,  and  I  hoped  we  would  make  it  before 
the  horses  see  the  train.  Lucy  Jane  grabbed 

221 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  side  of  the  seat  and  turned  white.  But 
it  was  too  late.  The  engine  come  racing 
around  the  bend,  whistling  and  snorting,  and 
the  cars  looked  like  they  was  running  to 
catch  it. 

Before  it  got  quite  to  us,  Hezekiah  reached 
the  house  and  was  going  to  turn  into  the 
barnyard,  when  he  see  the  gate  was  shut. 
All  hope  in  that  direction  was  gone. 

Fortunately  the  horses  wasn't  a  bit  afraid, 
and  scarcely  looked  at  the  train  as  it  whisked 
by.  But  I  can  now  imagine  how  the  souls 
of  people  sink  when  they  find  the  gates  of 
hope  shutting  them  out,  when  they've  been 
making  a  race  to  get  in. 

About  eight  miles  more  swung  us  into  the 
place  where  Saint  John  was  made  to  set  up 
as  a  pattern  to  the  world.  Just  before  we 
come  in  sight  of  it,  Hezekiah  says  to  me: 

"San  Juan,  Aunt  Phoebe,  is  one  of  the 
places  where  there  is  an  old  Mission.  People 
in  this  country  think  a  great  deal  of  them." 

"  I've  remarked  it  to  Ephraim,  many's  the 
time,"  says  I,  "that  the  Missions  seem  to  do 
more  real  good  than  the  churches.  They  get 
hold  of  the  people  better,  somehow.  I'll  be 

222 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

real  glad  to  set  me  down  in  one,  and  I  do 
hope  they'll  have  some  real  lively  hymns  to 
kind  of  cheer  us  up!" 

Hezekiah  looked  at  Lucy  Jane  and  they 
both  sort  of  laughed  before  he  answered. 
When  he  had  commenced  to  tell  me  about 
the  place  where  they  held  gospel  services, 
he  had  put  both  lines  in  one  hand,  and 
swinging  one  arm  over  the  back  of  the  seat, 
had  turned  round  so  as  to  face  us.  Then 
he  said: 

"The  history  of  the  Missions  is  very  inter- 
esting, Aunt  Phoebe,  and  I'm  sure  you  have 
never  been  in  the  kind  to  which  I'm  allud- 
ing. These  Missions  were  founded  by  the 
Fathers  of  the  Catholic  Church,  in  the  days 
of  the  first  settlement  in  this  country,  and 
when  there  was  mostly  Indians  to  attend 
them—" 

"Good  gracious,"  says  I,  "we  ain't  com- 
ing to  them  critters,  be  we?" 

Hezekiah  give  a  little  laugh — it  does  make 
him  so  jolly  being  out  in  the  open  air — and 
says: 

"But  now   these  Missions   are   mostly  in 


ruins." 


223 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"For  which  the  Lord  be  thanked!"  says 
I,  feeling  that  I  was  in  no  immediate  danger, 
anyway. 

When  we  come  in  sight  of  San  Juan,  I 
looked  for  the  Mission.  There  it  was,  right 
on  the  hill,  close  to  us.  Hezekiah  hadn't  ex- 
aggerated about  the  ruins;  I  see  that.  He 
drove,  first,  all  around  it,  slow.  It  must  have 
been  a  great  big  building  in  the  day  of  it. 
The  walls  was  standing  in  some  places,  and 
in  others  they  was  crumbled  down  to  the 
ground.  There  was  an  old  cemetery  with 
crosses  and  iron  rails  around  some  of  the 
graves,  and  wooden  crosses  and  sticks  on 
others.  But  one  corner  of  the  building  was 
in  pretty  good  repair,  and  in  this  they  hold 
services  every  Sunday.  Hezekiah  told  me 
that  there  was  no  Indians  in  the  place  now, 
but  the  Mexicans  and  Spaniards  thought  a 
great  deal  of  the  father  and  the  teachings 
carried  on  there.  On  one  side  there  was 
places  made  in  the  walls  like  windows,  in 
each  of  which  hung  a  bell.  These  are  rung 
by  means  of  a  rope,  and  people  are  thus 
called  to  church,  even  today. 

Having  satisfied  our  eyes  with  the  picture 

224 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

of  the  Mission,  through  whose  doors  Indians  (!) 
in  all  states  of  mental  and  moral  darkness  had 
filed,  we  begun  to  cast  about  for  a  place  for 
the  night.  And  now,  for  the  first  time,  we 
begun  to  see  what  kind  of  a  place  we  was  in. 
The  memory  of  it  still  gives  me  the  shivers! 
The  houses  was  broken  down  stucco  ones, 
and  the  Mexicans  poor  and  careless-looking. 
There  was  only  two  streets  of  these  hovels 
and  one  hotel.  We  drove  around  and  around 
it  in  anxious  thought  as  to  what  to  do.  Heze- 
kiah  didn't  say  much,  but  I  guess  he  thought 
a  good  deal.  Yet  I  don't  think  he  was  look- 
ing for  danger  so  much  as,  man-like,  for  fun. 

With  an  inward  groan,  we  stopped  at  the 
door  of  the  hotel.  At  this  point  the  hotel 
proprietor  come  out,  and  he  was  real  good- 
looking. 

He  said  he  could  accommodate  us  for  the 
night,  also  our  horses.  So  there  was  nothing 
to  do  but  to  go  in.  Not  that  we  had  any- 
thing against  the  hotel  or  its  proprietor;  they 
appeared  all  right,  but  how  could  they  be 
responsible  for  the  people  around  them? 

We  had  a  real  good  supper  and  then  retired 
to  our  rooms.  They  wasn't  exactly  first-class — 

225 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  don't  suppose  we  could  expect  that — but 
they  was  clean.  What  I  did  object  to,  though, 
was  the  piazza  onto  which  they  opened.  This 
run  all  around  the  house.  In  the  daytime  it 
must  have  been  pleasant;  at  night  it  was 
dangerous. 

But  nothing  happened;  and  never  was 
morning  more  welcome  than  when  I  see  its 
first  beams  stealing  up  to  scatter  the  dark- 
ness out  of  the  sky. 

Where  we  stopped  at  night  we  calculated 
to  buy  our  lunches  to  carry  the  next  day, 
thus  insuring  us  fresh  and  tasty  food  by  the 
way.  We  thought,  of  course,  we  would  be 
able  to  get  such  from  the  hotel  here.  So  in 
the  morning  Hezekiah  spoke  to  the  cook 
about  it — the  proprietor  not  being  up,  and 
the  single  store  not  opened.  But  the  cook 
said  there  wasn't  enough  in  the  house  to 
possibly  spare  us  a  lunch! 

Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah  didn't  know  what 
to  do;  but  I  did. 

Before  we  went  into  breakfast  I  says  to 
Dominie,  real  low: 

"  Dominie,  I  want  you  to  put  on  your  over- 
coat to  eat  breakfast  in."  Though  it  was 

226 


summer,  we  always  had  to  put  on  heavy  wraps 
when  we  started  driving  early  in  the  morn- 
ings, for  the  nights  are  fine  and  cool  here  dur- 
ing this  season.  He  looked  up  surprised,  so 
I  explained: 

"You  know  your  pa  is  paying  twice  as 
much  as  it's  worth  to  have  us  put  up  in  this 
place,  and  now  they  say  they  can't  spare  us 
any  lunch.  As  self-preservation  is  the  first 
law  of  nature,  I  intend  to  have  sufficient  to 
stay  the  gnawings  of  our  stomachs  at  noon, 
if  we  find  ourselves  away  off  in  the  country 
where  we  can't  buy  nothing  to  eat!" 

"Golly,"  says  Dominie,  "we'd  be  killed 
and  starved  and  everything  else  if  you  wasn't 
along,  Aunt  Phoebe!  You're  worth  a  dozen 
men  to  any  party.  You're  a  regular  brick, 
that's  what  you  are." 

So  we  struck  a  compact,  under  which  he 
wasn't  to  laugh  or  let  anything  be  seen  that 
would  cause  suspicion.  I  knew  how  I  should 
manage  my  own  affairs. 

Accordingly,  when  we  filed  into  breakfast, 
Dominie  had  on  his  overcoat  with  the  deep 
pockets.  I  had  a  long  coat  on  my  arm, 
which  I  laid  on  my  lap  as  I  sat  down,  with 

227 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  inside  turned  up  to  me.  We  was  thus 
prepared  for  operations. 

Seemingly,  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  had 
had  a  good  night's  rest,  for  he  was  real  bright 
and  pleasant-looking.  She  was  looking  re- 
freshed and  had  her  hat  on  for  the  ride.  They 
was  both  hi  good  spirits. 

"Hello,  Dominie,"  says  his  father,  "you 
ain't  got  the  chills,  have  you?" 

"No,"  says  Dominie,  as  sober  as  could  be, 
"I'm  only  preventing  having  them;  the 
window's  open  at  the  back  of  the  table,  you 
see!" 

So  with  this  satisfactory  excuse,  we  set 
down  to  our  meal;  and  I  made  sure  Dominie 
sat  next  to  me. 

First  they  brought  on  oatmeal.  Of  course 
this  was  hopeless  for  future  needs.  Then 
they  set  forth  some  bacon  and  eggs,  with 
toast  and  muffins.  Now  I  begun  to  get  busy. 
Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah  was  took  up  with 
talking,  and  I  felt  sure  we  could  do  lots  of 
work  before  they  looked  at  us. 

Calling  the  waiter,  I  says: 

"I'm  very  delicate  about  eating  eggs  in 
the  morning.  My  stomach  won't  take  them 

228 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 


fried,   so    just    bring    me    four    hard-boiled 


ones." 


The  waiter's  eyes  popped  wide  open,  and 
Dominie  nearly  snickered  out,  but  I  looked 
grim  and  determined,  so  the  waiter  went 
forth. 

Meanwhile  I  buttered  four  muffins  and, 
splitting  them  one  by  one,  on  the  sly,  dropped 
a  piece  of  bacon  in  each.  These,  when  every- 
body in  the  room  was  busy  with  their  own 
food,  I  sneaked  down  beside  me  and  dropped 
in  Dominie's  pocket. 

"Dominie,"  says  I,  "ain't  you  ashamed  to 
be  eating  so  little,  and  you  a  boy!" 

He  took  the  hint,  and  when  the  waiter 
brought  them  four  hard-boiled  eggs,  which 
he  set  down  grudgingly,  Dominie  handed  up 
his  dish  for  more  bacon  and  eggs. 

"O,  waiter!"  says  I,  as  he  was  walking  off, 
"if  you  have  any  fruit  in  the  house  handy, 
I  wish  you'd  bring  us  a  good  supply.  We've 
got  quite  a  ride  before  us,  and  my  stomach 
being  so  delicate,  requires  the  tonic  of  fruit." 

"  I  should  think  it  would  require  something 
for  them  boiled  eggs,"  he  grumbled,  but  he 
moved  off. 

229 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  looked  at  me  in 
speechless  astonishment,  but  they  was  learn- 
ing me  well  enough  to  say  nothing  when  they 
see  that  set  look  about  my  mouth.  But  they 
found  out  what  it  all  meant  soon  enough. 

Now  the  eggs  I  dropped  in  the  sleeve  of 
my  coat,  one  by  one,  as  the  occasion  offered. 
Only  one  I  shelled,  in  order  to  deceive  them, 
and  that  I  put  between  two  slices  of  bread. 

Then  batter  cakes  was  brought  on.  I  never 
eat  very  hearty  at  breakfast  tune,  and  so,  as 
I  really  didn't  want  the  three  they  set  before 
me,  I  buttered  each  one  carefully  and  laid 
them  away  with  the  eggs. 

But  the  harvest  arrived  when  the  fruit 
come.  They  brought  a  big  dish  of  apples, 
bananas  and  grapes.  I  watched  with  en- 
vious eyes  every  bit  that  the  members  of  my 
party  took;  though,  seemingly,  I  was  eating 
more  than  anyone  else.  Yet,  if  they'd  no- 
ticed me,  they'd  have  seen  the  food  went 
out  of  sight  some  other  way  than  by  my 
mouth.  I  didn't  rest  contented  till  the  whole 
dish  was  emptied. 

By  this  time  we  had  a  good  substantial 
lunch  for  all  of  us,  and  I  was  well  pleased. 

230 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

When  we  got  out  of  sight  of  the  hotel, 
Dominie  burst  out  laughing.  Then  I  opened 
the  coat  up,  careful,  that  I  had  held  like  a 
precious  bundle  all  this  time. 

When  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  see  the 
point,  they  tried  to  set  up  a  little  remon- 
strance. But  it  was  no  use.  My  nephew 
laughed  till  the  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks! 

They  say  stolen  fruit  is  the  sweetest,  and 
I'm  sure  no  lunch  could  have  tasted  better 
to  us  than  that  one  did.  My  conscience  didn't 
hurt  me  a  bit,  for  Hezekiah  had  paid  a  scan- 
dalous price  for  our  accommodations.  So 
much  for  San  Juan! 

We  hadn't  driven  more'n  about  five  miles 
when  we  come  full  onto  the  view  of  the 
ocean.  The  horses  first  climbed  a  bluff,  and 
I  felt  that  if  I  didn't  live  to  see  the  Promised 
Land  of  Coronado  Beach  from  a  height,  I  had 
seen  the  Pacific  from  such. 

After  leaving  the  bluff,  we  rode  beside  the 
waves  on  the  shore,  and  the  salt  sea  breezes 
was  invigorating.  I  was  very  thankful  the 
horses  wasn't  afraid,  and  I  knew  Lucy  Jane 
was,  too. 

Just  in  front  of  us,  as  we  crossed  a  railroad 

231 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

track  to  go  still  nearer  the  ocean,  was  a  light 
express  wagon  and  two  men  with  two  women 
in  it.  They  had  a  tent  along  in  the  back  of 
the  wagon,  and  a  dog  running  underneath. 
They  had  nice,  pleasant  faces,  and  I  did  hope 
they  was  going  the  same  way  we  was;  for, 
hearing  some  of  the  coast  was  very  danger- 
ous for  driving,  we  had  made  up  our  minds 
to  strike  inland  from  a  place  called  San  Luis 
Rey,  and  continue  from  there  to  our  destina- 
tion, on  better  roads.  To  do  this,  we  had  to 
leave  the  automobile  road,  and  of  course 
none  of  us  knew  the  way.  Leaning  over,  I 
says  to  Hezekiah: 

"Why  don't  you  ask  them  people  if  they 
be  going  our  way?" 

Now,  in  the  city,  I  just  know  Hezekiah 
would  have  been  too  absorbed  in  his  own  work 
to  have  bothered  asking  questions  of  anybody; 
but  it's  wonderful  how  common  distresses 
develops  the  feeling  of  family  relationship 
in  the  human  race.  So  he  called  out: 

"  Are  you  on  the  way  to  San  Luis  Rey,  too?  " 

The  man  turned  round — the  other  was  only 
a  boy,  as  I  see  now — and  says: 

"Yes,  we're  going  to  Escondido." 

232 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Goody!"  says  Dominie.  "Then  they  can 
show  us  the  way.  Let  them  go  ahead,  pa. " 
And  he  did. 

As  I  look  back  on  it  now,  I  don't  see  what 
we  could  have  done  without  these  people. 
We  need  never  be  anxious  about  being  sup- 
plied with  the  necessities  of  life;  for  when 
we  get  to  the  point  where  we  need  them, 
there  they  be,  waiting  for  us.  These  people 
seemed  sent  from  heaven. 

If  our  ride  the  day  before  had  been  thrill- 
ing, this  was  ten  times  more  so.  We  would 
go  by  the  ocean  a  way,  and  then,  in  order 
to  get  around  a  big  headland  that  went  out 
into  the  water,  we  would  have  to  follow  the 
road  away  back  for  eight  or  ten  miles  among 
the  foothills. 

And,  by  the  way,  the  sight  of  the  places 
where  the  water  had  washed  up  into  the  land 
was  worth  looking  at.  It  had  made  great 
caverns  and  figures  in  the  limestone,  and 
was  something  wonderful  to  study.  No  hu- 
man artist  could  ever  have  reached  it  in 
perfection  of  outline. 

By  and  by  we  struck  away  from  the  ocean 
altogether,  and  began  winding  in  and  out 

233 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

among  the  hills  again.  Southern  California 
is  such  a  hilly  country! 

Well,  as  I  said,  there  was  hills — no  end  to 
them.  But  the  people  we'd  took  up  with 
had  been  over  the  ground  before  and  so  knew 
the  way.  When  noon  come,  I  says: 

"Now  what  would  we  have  done  without 
that  lunch?"  And  we  all  ate  heartily  of  it, 
I  can  tell  you. 

We  got  a  real  shady  place  by  a  spring  of 
water,  where  the  horses  could  drink,  and  the 
men,  unfastening  the  animals,  led  them  to 
it.  There  was  two  trees,  a  little  distance 
from  each  other,  and  each  party  took  one. 

When  our  companions  first  set  foot  under 
theirs,  they  struck  up  a  song  in  kind  of  a 
chant.  It  made  me  think  of  the  Pilgrims  in 
the  Wilderness;  and  it  pleased  me  wonder- 
ful, too. 

After  lunch  we  set  forth,  refreshed,  but 
not  knowing  what  we  had  to  go  through. 
We  had  all  got  real  well  acquainted  during 
our  feeding-time,  and  each  knew  something 
of  the  other's  history. 

We  had  travelled  about  five  miles  after 
lunch,  when  we  come  to  what  the  people  in 

234 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

this  country  call  a  canyon.  I  suppose  I  shall 
have  to  try  to  describe  this  freak  of  nature 
to  you. 

A  canyon  is  a  valley  between  two  high 
wooded  hills,  though  sometimes  you're  not 
right  down  on  the  level  bottom  of  the  valley, 
but  are  on  the  side  hill  yourself,  yet  the  hills 
are  near  to  you  on  each  side.  When  the  wind 
or  a  storm  passes  a  canyon,  it's  like  the  feeling 
in  a  tunnel.  It  sweeps  everything  before  it. 
This  particular  canyon  was  called  San  Onefre 
Arroyo.  At  one  place  it  was  so  steep  that 
everyone  in  the  front  wagon  got  out  but  the 
driver,  and  Lucy  Jane,  Dominie  and  I  pre- 
ferred the  solid  earth  to  trusting  to  them 
horses'  sense  of  responsibility. 

You  can  imagine,  if  you  like,  the  figure  we 
cut.  The  hills,  thickly  wooded,  was  in  front 
and  on  each  hand.  On  the  side,  up  towards 
the  top  of  one  of  the  hills,  the  road  wound 
round  and  round,  and  it  was  a  terrible  nar- 
row one.  Down  below  us  was  about  a  hun- 
dred feet  and  the  road  was  amazing  steep. 
Ahead  walked  the  young  woman;  behind  her 
the  aunt;  behind  the  aunt  the  boy;  and  then 
come  the  express  wagon.  The  dog  was  here, 

235 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

there,  and  everywhere.  Following,  come  our 
carriage  with  Hezekiah  driving.  Behind  that 
walked  Lucy  Jane;  behind  Lucy  Jane  walked 
myself;  and  behind  me  trotted  Dominie.  We 
looked  like  we  was  out  of  our  heads! 

"Hurray  for  the  mountain  parade!"  Dom- 
inie shouted.  And  the  idea  pleased  us  all. 

We  see  the  most  beautiful  scenery  I  ever 
imagined  in  my  life  in  that  canyon,  for 
pretty  soon  we  got  down  to  where  the  road 
was  wider  and  nearer  the  level  bottom  of 
it.  The  mountains  on  each  side,  behind 
and  before — one  commencing  where  another 
stopped,  for  the  road  was  very  winding — 
was  just  like  a  panorama  picture,  only  it 
was  dead  silence.  Loneliness  held  complete 
sway  except  for  our  two  wagonloads. 

We  come  in  sight  of  San  Luis  Rey  about 
sunset.  It  looked  so  quiet  and  peaceful,  lay- 
ing like  a  secluded  and  happy  village  among 
the  now  sun-kissed  hills,  that  it  seemed  like 
the  comfort  of  a  promise  in  the  Scriptures, 
after  passing  through  a  hard  and  trying  or- 
deal in  life. 

There  was  a  pretty  river  which  separated 
the  village  from  the  road  on  which  we  entered 

236 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  place,  and  we  crossed  this  by  means 
of  a  bridge.  In  the  shallow  part  of  it  cows 
was  taking  their  evening  drink,  and  on  the 
bank  grew  sumach  and  reeds,  with  here  and 
there  clusters  of  sunflowers  and  bamboo  cane 
interspersed  with  rushes.  These  bent  in  a 
silent  swaying  as  the  slight  evening  breeze 
sprung  up  from  the  west. 

All  nature  was  calm  and  trying  to  woo  my 
spirits  into  partaking  of  the  atmosphere  it 
set  forth  for  us  as  we  entered  this  peaceful 
scene.  And  it  was  successful;  for  I  leaned 
back  in  our  wagon  and  feasted  my  eyes  on 
the  soft  harmony  of  colors  that  was  pre- 
sented to  view.  All  the  way  from  the  vari- 
colored hills  about  us,  as  the  sun  made  the 
tops  of  each  a  different  hue,  changing  from 
a  yellow  and  green  at  the  base  to  a  soft 
violet  grey  at  the  summit,  and  from  a  soft 
brown  to  a  rose  on  another,  to  the  distinct 
color  of  the  prolific  growth  of  grass  and 
weeds  and  dainty  yellow-flowered  bushes 
through  which  we  rode,  made  a  picture  for 
the  hand  of  a  master  to  portray.  The  Mis- 
sion— for  there  was  one  here  also — was  set 
up  on  the  hill,  keeping  watch  over  all.  There 

237 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

was  only  a  few  houses  lying  clustered  in  the 
village,  but  in  the  country  round  about  we 
could  see  many  outlying  farmhouses. 

In  one  of  these  we  found  lodging  for  the 
night,  and  our  companions  set  up  their  tent 
in  an  empty  field  near  by. 

The  next  morning  I  began  to  feel  like  my- 
self again,  for  I  had  had  a  quiet,  peaceful 
rest.  The  life  was  pastoral  and  simple  in 
this  pretty  place,  and  the  people  kind- 
hearted  and  honest.  In  fact,  they  didn't 
even  lock  their  doors  at  night.  Living  near 
to  nature's  heart  brings  out  the  best  in  every- 
body. I  was  refreshed  enough  for  any  ad- 
venture. 

About  ten  o'clock  we  all  went  up  to  visit 
the  Mission — all  but  Dominie.  He  stayed 
at  the  blacksmith's  shop,  watching  the  mas- 
ter shoe  one  of  the  horses. 

When  we  got  up  to  the  Mission  door,  a 
Mexican  priest,  from  a  house  close  by  on  the 
grounds,  come  out  and  met  us. 

He  let  us  into  the  building  by  opening  a 
door  with  a  key.  As  we  stepped  in  from  the 
light,  it  looked  so  dark  we  could  hardly  see 
for  a  minute.  When  we  did,  before  us  was 

238 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  deep  room  with  a  stone  floor.  Benches, 
without  any  backs  to  them,  was  set  in 
rows,  like  a  church.  The  walls  was  white- 
washed and  little  places  made  in  them  up 
towards  the  top,  in  which  was  placed  images. 
Upon  the  side  towards  the  front,  looking 
like  it  was  suspended  in  the  air,  was  a  little 
round  platform  set  out  from  the  wall.  This 
was  gained  access  to  by  a  winding  staircase 
leading  to  it.  In  this  the  early  Fathers  used 
to  stand  to  preach.  But  this  they  don't  use 
now.  Instead,  they  have  an  altar  set  at  the 
end,  on  the  center  and  end  of  which  images 
and  lighted  candles  are  placed,  like  the 
Catholic  churches  all  over  the  country  have. 
It  was  a  characteristic  interior  of  the  old 
and  new  form  of  worship  in  this  part  of  the 
world. 

Then  he  took  us  in  a  room  where  the  sup- 
plies was  kept.  Here  he  showed  us  wonder- 
ful pieces  of  work  that  had  been  brought 
over  from  France  a  hundred  years  ago.  These 
was  some  wooden  carvings  of  the  Saints  and 
the  Virgin  Mary,  looking  as  life-like  as  if 
they  could  speak. 

As  we  was  going  out  towards  the  front  again, 

239 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

we  see  some  curious  but  very  pretty  decora- 
tions on  the  walls  and  the  doors.  This  the 
priest  said  the  Indians  had  done  as  a  thank- 
offering  for  the  interest  that  had  been  took 
in  them.  The  colors  was  beautifully  modu- 
lated, all  the  way  from  a  bright  red  to  a  soft 
violet,  and  the  design  was  very  novel  and 
artistic. 

We  then  went  into  a  little  circular  side  room 
near  the  front  door.  This  was  all  of  stone — 
walls,  ceiling  and  floor.  In  the  middle  of  the 
room  was  a  big  baptismal  font,  also  of  stone, 
out  of  which  water  had  been  sprinkled  on  the 
heads  of  Indians,  when  tribes  of  such  roamed 
these  hills. 

The  priest  told  us  that  this  room  held  a 
mystery  that  hadn't  been  explained.  So  he 
began  to  sing  for  us,  to  show  us  what  it  was. 
The  song  was  in  a  monotone — I  could  have 
made  more  fancy  notes  without  half  trying 
myself — and  the  words  he  used  was  Latin. 
Yet  I  am  sure  it  made  a  more  profound  im- 
pression than  I  could  have  on  his  listeners. 
Listening  earnestly,  we  began  to  see  the  mys- 
tery he  was  trying  to  explain  in  this  way  to 
us.  After  each  note  of  the  chant  the  echo 

240 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

came  clear  and  distinct  from  every  part  of 
the  room.  It  was  as  though  floor,  walls  and 
ceiling  had  all  took  up  the  hymn  and  joined 
in  with  the  human  voice.  It  was  really  won- 
derful, though  it  was  weird.  If  the  Indians 
was  a  superstitious  people,  I  don't  wonder 
this  had  a  great  effect  upon  them. 

All  around  was  the  quietness  of  death,  and 
in  this  semi-lighted  old  Indian  Mission  you 
could  hear  a  pin  drop — all  but  the  singing 
room  and  chanting  priest  with  his  eyes  up- 
lifted and  his  priestly  robes  tied  on  him  like 
the  patriarchs  of  old.  It  was  really  uncanny, 
but  as  an  example  of  by-gone  scenes  in  early 
California  life,  it  was  fascinating. 

We  walked  back  to  the  blacksmith  shop 
and  got  in  our  carriage,  ready  once  more  for 
driving.  But  I  was  really  sorry  to  leave 
them  quiet-looking  hills  and  that  pastoral 
life.  Still,  we  had  our  Promised  Land  to 
make. 

From  San  Luis  Rey  we  come  to  Escondido, 
and  here  we  found  a  letter  from  Angelina. 
She  didn't  mention  Mr.  Earlham,  but  spoke 
of  Mr.  Grey.  I  do  hope  he  won't  get  any 
undue  influence  over  her! 

241 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Tell  Ephraim  I'm  still  on  the  road  towards 
the  Land  of  Promise.  But  of  all  the  roads  to 
such  a  land  of  happiness,  the  one  by  his  side 
is  the  quickest  and  the  safest. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


242 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

CORONADO,  CALIFORNIA, 
July  16th,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

The  race  is  finished!  Two  days  ago  we 
crossed  the  river  from  San  Diego  to  Coro- 
nado,  and  lo,  our  haven  is  reached! 

It  took  us  two  weeks  to  make  the  distance 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  so  you  can 
imagine  we  have  taken  our  time  and  stayed 
days  at  various  places  along  the  way.  I  shall 
fill  in  all  the  little  matters  of  interest  to  you 
when  I  get  back  to  Wayneville;  finish  put- 
ting the  jelly  on  top  of  the  tarts,  as  it  were, 
since  I've  filled  them  with  the  fruit  of  our 
experience  by  the  way. 

Between  Escondido  and  San  Diego  was  a 
part  of  the  road  they  give  the  name  of  Po- 
way  Pass  to.  As  soon  as  I  heard  it,  I  says 
to  Hezekiah: 

"Don't  that  sound  pretty  Indiany  to  you? 
Suppose  them  red  men  are  laying  in  ambush 
just  ready  to  aim  their  bows  and  arrows  at  us?  " 

243 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

But  Hezekiah  was  sure  it  was  all  right,  for 
he  said  that  it  was  down  on  the  automobile 
map. 

It  wasn't  long  before  we  come  to  the  place 
where  I  expected  to  make  the  immediate 
acquaintance  of  the  Indians. 

This  Poway  Pass  meant  the  winding  up 
and  up  and  around  the  side  of  a  mountain. 
Curve  after  curve  loomed  ahead,  and  in  places 
the  road  was  so  narrow  you  just  couldn't  pass 
another  team.  It  looked  more'n  more  to  me 
like  we  was  being  seduced  to  our  ruin,  for  the 
precipice  below  us,  though  most  beautiful  in 
trees  and  shrubs,  with  here  and  there  a  wind- 
ing brook,  grew  deeper  and  deeper.  There 
was  we  set,  four  tiny  human  beings  in  com- 
parison with  the  other  works  of  God  around 
us,  a  little  moving  speck  on  the  slanting  side 
of  a  Heaven-kissed  hill. 

Around  us,  on  every  side,  rose  peak  after 
peak,  looking  fresh  and  beautiful  in  the  light 
of  the  cloudless  morning.  One  place  we  come 
to,  as  we  turned  one  of  the  seventy  curves— 
for  Dominie  counted  them — there  stretched 
ahead  of  us  a  beautiful  valley,  and  from  this 
point  we  could  see  probably  seventy-five  or 

244 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  hundred  miles.  The  air  is  so  rarefied  in 
California  that  you  can  see  immense  dis- 
tances with  the  naked  eye;  and  this  now 
come  in  handy  for  fine  views  on  this  Indian 
Pass. 

I  admired  the  scenery  to  the  utmost.  You 
know  I  always  appreciate  things  as  I  go  along, 
for  no  knowing  whether  you'll  ever  go  the 
same  way  twice  in  this  world.  In  fact,  I 
make  it  as  much  of  a  duty  to  use  the  two 
eyes  the  Lord  has  give  me,  as  to  use  the  two 
hands  and  feet  in  service  for  someone  else, 
to  make  them  happier. 

Some  such  thought  was  traveling  lazily 
around  in  my  meditative  mind  when  I  heard 
a  howl  ahead  of  us,  around  the  nearest  curve. 

Grasping  Lucy  Jane's  arm,  in  low  but  ex- 
cited tones,  I  says: 

"  They're  coming,  Lucy  Jane !  They're  com- 
ing! If  that  ain't  an  Indian's  war  whoop, 
may  the  Lord  have  mercy  on  my  soul!" 

But  a  minute  more  brought  only  a  big 
automobile  with  a  hideous-sounding  horn  into 
view.  The  horses  was  some  scared,  being 
come  upon  so  sudden,  but  they  soon  quieted 
down  again. 

245 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

With  two  such  good  horses  ten  miles  is  soon 
covered,  even  if  you  do  have  to  go  slow  and 
careful,  and  ahead  looked  plain  sailing.  In 
due  time  we  drew  nigh  to  San  Diego. 

Although  Coronado  was  just  across  the 
bay  from  San  Diego,  Hezekiah  thought  it 
would  be  pleasant  to  put  up  at  a  hotel  there 
for  a  day  or  two.  The  part  that  took  my 
attention  the  most  was  an  attractive  Japan- 
ese porch  from  which  you  could  get  a  fine 
view  of  the  whole  city.  To  this  part  we  re- 
paired at  once. 

As  Hezekiah  had  visited  San  Diego  several 
times,  he  could  point  out  places  of  interest  to 
us  from  this  porch.  Before  us  lay  the  San 
Diego  harbor — which  they  say  is  one  of  the 
finest  in  the  world — and  the  ocean.  Like  a 
group  of  buildings  on  an  island  lay  Coronado, 
though  it  wasn't  an  island,  being  joined  to 
the  mainland  at  one  corner  by  a  strand.  In 
some  places  this  strand  is  not  more  than  one 
hundred  feet  wide,  Hezekiah  says,  but  it  can 
be  drove  over  in  safety.  Beyond  Coronado 
lay  some  hilly  land  which  he  pointed  out  as 
Point  Loma. 

The  next  day  we  looked  over  the  Chamber 

246 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

of  Commerce,  where  they  have  wonderful 
fruit  of  all  kinds  from  different  parts  of  the 
County,  preserved  in  alcohol.  They  also  have 
fishes,  birds,  stones  and  minerals  in  interest- 
ing array. 

Having  seen  these  things  and  rested  some, 
we  was  ready  for  fresh  adventures. 

Then  we  started  for  Coronado  by  the  way 
of  the  ferry  boat  Ramona.  I  wonder  if  Ra- 
mona  really  ever  did  sail  over  in  it. 

Down  the  broad  walk  that  runs  by  the 
ocean,  leading  from  the  hotel  grounds,  there 
come  first  a  bathing  house.  Then  beyond 
was  rows  and  rows  of  tents.  It  looked  to 
me  like  the  tents  of  the  Ishmaels  on  the 
desert  that  I  read  a  story  of  once,  only  the 
desert  here  was  the  sand  plus  the  water. 
Here,  Hezekiah  told  me,  stood  the  famous 
Tent  City. 

Maybe  you  can  imagine  my  surprise  when 
he  told  me  that  there  was  people  who  actually 
paid  a  lot  of  money  to  stay  in  them  tents  for 
a  couple  of  weeks  or  a  couple  of  months. 

While  we  was  eating  our  dinner  at  the 
hotel,  I  heard  some  people  at  the  next  table 
talking  about  the  necessity  of  burning  sul- 

247 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

phur  in  houses  you  rented  at  the  Beach. 
They  said  you  never  could  be  sure  that  dis- 
ease hadn't  been  before  you  in  taking  up 
its  abode  in  them. 

The  idea  kept  bothering  me  all  through 
the  meal,  though  I  knew  it  wasn't  no  use  to 
speak  to  Lucy  Jane  of  it,  for  she  would  be- 
lieve you  couldn't  catch  a  disease  unless  you 
made  up  your  mind  to.  But  there  was  Heze- 
kiah,  Dominie  and  myself  to  consider. 

The  next  day  we  set  out  to  look  for  a  cot- 
tage by  the  sea.  After  looking  around  a 
piece,  we  found  one  beautifully  furnished 
right  on  the  ocean  front.  But  I  felt  sure, 
though  no  one  was  in  sight,  that  every  chair 
had  sitting  in  it  a  ghoulish  corpse  of  disease, 
looking  at  us  with  eager  eyes  to  see  which 
to  make  the  victim  of. 

No  one  had  gone  with  us,  outside  of  our 
party,  to  .look  at  the  cottage.  So,  as  I  was 
the  last  out  of  the  door  coming  away,  I  was 
supposed  to  lock  it.  I  was  just  drawing  the 
door  to,  the  others  having  walked  on  ahead, 
talking,  when  a  thought  struck  me. 

When  we  got  back  to  the  hotel,  a  few  min- 
utes before  lunch,  I  says  to  the  party: 

248 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Just  go  up  to  your  rooms  to  prepare  for 
the  meal,  and  I'll  be  up  in  a  minute.  Pve 
begun  to  have  kind  of  a  headache,  and  I'll 
step  into  the  drug  store,  just  underneath 
here,  and  get  some  headache  powders."  So 
they  went  up  and  I  went  down. 

It's  true  I  bought  a  five-cent  bottle  of 
cologne — for  that's  real  good  to  smell  of 
when  your  head  aches,  and  is  also  good  as 
a  disinfectant — but  I  also  bought  a  pound  of 
sulphur!  As  we  was  to  sleep  in  the  new 
house  that  night,  no  tune  was  to  be  lost. 

After  lunch,  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane 
thought  they  would  go  down  to  the  band 
concert  in  the  Tent  City,  and  Dominie  walked 
along  with  them.  I  told  them  my  head  was 
feeling  kind  of  bad,  and  so  I'd  rather  not  go. 

As  soon  as  I  see  they  was  really  out  of 
sight,  I  put  on  my  hat  with  a  determined 
spirit.  The  package  of  sulphur  and  some 
matches  I  held  in  a  death-like  grip,  for  I 
was  on  my  way  to  fight  them  ghosts  I'd  seen 
in  the  morning! 

A  few  blocks  brought  me  to  the  new  house, 
and  then,  just  as  I  walked  boldly  up  to  the 
front  door,  I  realized  I  didn't  have  the  key! 

249 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

What  to  do  I  didn't  know.  But  my  brain 
didn't  desert  me  for  long,  for  it  soon  turned 
out,  in  its  working,  a  new  suggestion. 

Although  there  was  a  man  gardener  work- 
ing on  the  big  lawn  of  the  next  house,  I 
didn't  like  to  ask  no  favors  of  him.  So  I 
walked  round  to  the  back,  trying  the  side 
door  on  the  way,  and  all  the  windows;  but 
none  would  open.  Then  I  started  round  the 
other  side — the  side  towards  the  big  house 
next  door,  where  the  gardener  was  working. 
Here  I  found  one  window  that  would  give, 
and  I  raised  it  carefully,  first  making  sure 
that  that  man's  back  was  turned.  I  climbed 
up  by  holding  onto  a  trellis,  and  was  three- 
quarters  in,  when  I  felt  one  foot  being  pulled 
from  without,  while  the  voice  of  a  man  said : 

"Not  this  tune,  old  lady!  I  can  protect 
my  neighbors  yet;  so  this  way!"  And  he 
give  that  off  foot  another  yank. 

You  see,  Susanna,  I  was  just  kind  of  bal- 
ancing myself  on  the  window-sill,  as  it  were. 
If  that  man  let  go  my  foot  sudden,  I  would 
go  in  the  house  head  over  heels;  if  he  kept 
on  jerking,  he'd  dislocate  my  hip,  for  I  was 
bound  not  to  give  up  my  enterprise. 

250 


"  Not  this  time,  old  lady!     I  can  protect  my  neighbors  yet." 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Hold  on,  neighbor!"  says  I.  "No,  I 
mean  let  go!"  I  corrected,  "but  of  course 
your  idea  is  right,  only — "  and  I  was  strug- 
gling so  I  knew  I  was  getting  red  in  the  face 
— "if  you  don't  let  go  my  foot,  I'll  sue  you 
for  salt  and  batter.  I've  hired  this  house 
from  Mr.  Long  and  lost  the  key!"  And  with 
that  I  give  one  terrible  push  with  my  foot, 
which  sent  him  sprawling  one  way  and  me 
t'other! 

But  I  was  in,  no  gainsaying  that,  and 
straightway  locked  the  window  so  he  couldn't 
get  to  me.  When  he  got  up  he  made  for  the 
window  and  tried  to  raise  it,  still  combative. 
But  I  only  laughed  and  pulled  the  shade 
down  in  front  of  his  face.  Then,  with  a  grim 
smile  at  them  fiends  of  disease  waiting  for 
our  party,  with  their  hopes  plumed  so  high, 
I  set  to  work. 

Out  from  the  cupboard  I  brought  saucers 
enough  to  set  a  table  for  a  dinner  party.  Into 
each  I  poured  sulphur,  without  prescribing 
how  much.  Then  I  set  them  all  over  the 
house,  in  every  conceivable  place.  Next  I 
set  each  to  burning,  and  though  it  nigh 
choked  me  to  death,  I  finished  the  business. 

251 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Then  I  swung  out  of  the  same  window  I  got 
in,  without  being  molested. 

Towards  evening  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane 
come  back  to  the  hotel.  By  this  time  Heze- 
kiah kind  of  wanted  to  go  to  his  own  house, 
to  see  if  all  was  right  for  the  night,  he  said; 
so  we  all  prepared  to  walk  over. 

When  we  arrived,  boy-like,  Dominie  run 
to  open  the  door  first.  We  was  several  feet 
behind  him  when  he  flung  it  open,  but,  too 
distinct,  we  heard  what  he  said: 

"Ginger  crackers  and  molasses  cakes!" — 
and  turning  round  to  us,  holding  his  nose 
shut,  he  says:  "Pa,  there's  been  a  skunk 
here  since  we  were,  as  sure  as  the  world!" 

At  that  both  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane 
stepped  forward  quick,  but  I  wasn't  in  any 
hurry.  I  had  thought  the  smell  would  have 
all  died  away  before  night,  and  I  did  hope 
it  wouldn't  upset  Lucy  Jane. 

But  here  was  another  disappointment,  for 
she  was  certainly  considerably  upset. 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  I  know  this  is  your  work," 
says  she,  turning  round  to  me,  kind  of  flushed 
— "if  you  would  only  learn  to  keep  your 
hands  off — " 

252 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"That's  it  exactly,"  says  I.  "But  if  I  did 
keep  my  hands  off  we  would  all  have  been 
murdered  and  starved  before  this;  and  al- 
though you  be  willing  to  believe  you  can't 
catch  no  disease,  the  rest  of  us  ain't  come 
up  to  such  spiritual  exaltation,  and  we'd 
kind  of  like  to  save  our  lives  and  health  for 
awhile  yet." 

P'rhaps  Lucy  Jane  was  mollified  by  the 
reference  to  that  lunch,  I  don't  know.  But 
more  calm,  she  says: 

"If  you  could  only  see  the  light,  Aunt 
Phoebe" — meaning  Christian  Science — "there 
is  a  wonderful  amount  of  capability  in  your 
mind.  Of  that  there  is  no  doubt.  Mortal 
mind  is  alone  the  exciting  cause  of  all  suffer- 
ing, and  sickness  is  never  obviated  by  drugs, 
hygiene  or  any  material  method." 

"Well,  Lucy  Jane,"  says  Hezekiah,  sooth- 
ing, "when  you  get  Aunt  Phoebe  converted, 
perhaps  she  will  see  the  wisdom  of  your 
views;  but  for  the  present,  I  don't  see  any 
way  but  to  put  up  at  the  hotel  for  another 
night.  We  must  remember,  too,"  he  added, 
"that  Aunt  Phoebe  did  this  out  of  real  re- 
gard for  us,  and  such  sentiment  is  never 

253 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

lost."  And  he  smiled  real  pleasant  at  me 
as  he  closed  the  door,  after  first  going  in  and 
opening  all  the  windows. 

I  knew,  down  deep  in  his  heart,  that  Heze- 
kiah  understood  and  was  real  grateful  for 
my  thoughtfulness.  As  for  Lucy  Jane,  her 
expressed  views  had  let  off  some  of  the  steam 
of  her  displeasure. 

Of  course  my  conscience  was  clear  as  a 
whistle.  Our  health  was  saved  and  that  was 
the  principal  thing. 

After  dinner  the  hotel  people  was  to  have 
some  doings  in  the  ball-room,  and  for  this 
Lucy  Jane  was  rigging  up  in  great  style. 
Though  we  hadn't  brought  much  with  us, 
she  had  taken  care  to  bring  an  evening  gown 
in  the  case;  and  since  arriving  she  had  met 
one  of  her  fashionable  friends,  so  she  was 
special  glad  that  she  had  been  so  thoughtful. 

Hezekiah  remarked  to  me,  just  as  we  were 
going  to  our  rooms,  that  there  was  to  be  a 
lion  of  the  evening,  who  travelled  around  a 
great  deal,  so  that  people  made  a  terrible 
fuss  over  him. 

I  won't  confess  but  what  I  was  kind  of 
scared  at  the  idea  of  a  wild  beast  being  in 

254 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

our  midst,  but  I  supposed  they  would  have 
good  strong  chains  to  hold  him. 

When  we  all  assembled  in  the  room  where 
was  to  be  the  doings,  I  looked  in  all  direc- 
tions for  our  animal  of  the  wilds,  but  could 
nowhere  see  him.  The  only  thing  that  I 
noticed  much  fuss  being  made  over  was  a 
good-sized  man  with  full  dress  on,  around 
which  the  ladies  was  skipping  and  smirking 
like  a  lot  of  feather-brained  critters.  So  I 
says  to  Dominie: 

"I  reckoned  on  tonight  special  for  you, 
Dominie,  for  I  know  boys  be  so  fond  of 
seeing  animals,  and  I  thought  it  would  be 
nice  for  you  to  see  the  lion.  I  wonder  if  it 
ain't  got  here,  or  whether  it's  broke  loose 
and  they're  trying  to  catch  it  before  bring- 
ing it  in,"  and  the  simple  idea  of  such  hap- 
pening made  me  look  anxious  towards  the 
door. 

"  It's  broken  loose  right  over  in  that  group 
of  women  in  the  shape  of  that  man,"  says 
Dominie,  "for  he's  the  lion!" 

I  couldn't  for  the  life  of  me  see  why  he 
was  a  lion.  Maybe  he  was  a  lion  hunter,  I 
thought,  and  I  looked  at  him  real  interested. 

255 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Pretty  soon  the  play  begun,  and  the  big  man 
aforementioned  fairly  roared  through  his 
parts.  I  understood  now  why  he  was  a 
lion. 

Hezekiah  paid  fifty  dollars  for  our  two 
days'  stay  at  the  hotel,  and  the  next  day 
we  come  to  the  cottage,  which  we  are  enjoy- 
ing to  the  full,  especially  as  I  no  longer  see 
them  ghosts  of  disease  occupying  the  chairs, 
and  I  can  now  sit  down  with  comfort. 

The  ocean  rolls  in  regular  and  peaceful 
swells  far  out  to  sea,  breaking  in  white-crested 
billows  on  the  shore  just  below  the  window  in 
which  I  am  sitting  as  I  write  this  letter. 
Ahead  is  Point  Loma  and  the  buildings  of 
the  Theosophical  School;  Fort  Rosecranz, 
from  which  guns  are  pointed  towards  the  bay; 
and  over  on  the  other  side  lays  San  Diego. 

Hezekiah  is  resting  peaceful  after  his  race, 
and  we  are  all  happy.  We're  looking  for- 
ward to  a  trip  to  Mexico.  Of  this  trip  I 
shall  write  also. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


256 


CHAPTER  XV. 

CORONADO,  CALIFORNIA, 
July  21st,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

The  letter  received  at  Los  Angeles  from 
you  was  forwarded  me  by  my  niece  Ange- 
lina. I  declare,  it  quite  set  me  up  to  think 
that  I  was  so  much  missed  in  Wayneville; 
for  you  said  it  seemed  as  though  the  life  had 
quite  gone  out  of  the  town  since  I  left.  It 
just  proves  what  I  have  always  inwardly 
thought,  that  everybody  in  the  world  is  of 
use  in  some  way  to  someone  else.  So  we 
none  of  us  live  for  nothing. 

As  to  our  stay  here,  we  are  enjoying  it 
powerful.  We  go  driving  pretty  near  every 
day,  eating  our  lunches  wherever  we  con- 
trive to  stop  at  noontime.  Most  of  the  time 
this  is  in  some  grove  or  under  a  big  shade 
tree. 

We  hadn't  been  located  but  a  couple  of 
days  before  we  drove  down  to  Mexico.  As 
we  could  start  from  Coronado  on  this  drive, 

257 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

taking  in  the  strand  that  connects  Coronado 
with  San  Diego,  Hezekiah  brought  the  horses 
over,  and  we  set  out  from  this  side. 

It  looked  kind  of  dangerous  to  me  before 
we  started,  for  it  was  nothing  but  a  long, 
narrow  strip  of  sand.  On  one  side  of  us  was 
the  broad  and  mighty  Pacific,  stretching  out 
as  far  as  the  horizon.  Nowhere  could  a  thing 
but  water  be  seen  ahead  on  that  side,  and  a 
flock  of  seagulls  circling  over  its  waves,  while 
the  billows  broke  in  lines  of  white  foam  on 
the  smooth  shore.  On  the  other  side  was 
the  bay,  without  a  boat  or  human  being  in 
sight.  And  all  that  kept  us  up,  on  the  bosom 
of  the  water,  as  it  were,  was  a  strip  of  sand 
in  some  places  no  more  than  a  hundred  feet 
wide,  and  eight  miles  long. 

The  sand  dunes  on  the  strand  was  especial 
interesting  to  me.  These  was  big  heaps  of 
sand,  like  little  hills,  that  often  cut  off  our 
view  of  one  side  or  the  other. 

After  we  left  the  strand,  we  sprinted  along 
at  a  pretty  good  pace  toward  the  land  that 
Cortez  fought  so  desperate  over.  Though  it's 
been  quite  a  number  of  years  since  I  attended 
school,  I  can  remember  as  distinct  as  though 

258 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

it  was  yesterday  that  room  in  the  little  red 
school-house  set  up  on  the  hill  in  the  grove 
of  maple  trees,  where  we  learned  the  history 
of  Mexico.  It  interested  me  then,  and  I  felt 
double  interested  in  it  now. 

And  yet  as  we  drew  nigh  unto  it,  I  had 
kind  of  a  gloomy  feeling  too.  For  this  it's 
not  easy  to  account.  It  was  sort  of  a  feeling 
that  I  had  turned  my  back  on  the  United 
States,  and  I  felt  almost  as  disloyal  as  though 
I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  desert  one  of  my 
friends. 

But  there  was  another  reason.  The  coun- 
try looked  different  too.  It  was  just  rolling 
hills,  dry  and  brown-looking,  with  scarce  any 
vegetation.  Somehow,  though  it  was  very 
interesting,  it  give  me  a  dreadful  uncanny 
feeling. 

Hezekiah  said,  as  we  was  driving  towards 
the  monument  which  shows  the  dividing  line 
between  the  United  States  and  Mexico,  so 
that  you  can  stand  with  one  foot  in  each: 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  I  hope  you  realize  what 
historic  ground  we're  soon  to  stand  on,  and 
what  ancient  people  we  are  to  see!" 

"And  be  they  all   so  old,   Hezekiah?"   I 

259 


asked.  "P'rhaps  the  climate's  kind  of  dried 
them  up  so  they'll  keep,  like  we  salt  down 
our  pork  to  home,  before  we  hang  it  up  in 
the  garret." 

"I  mean,"  says  my  nephew,  "that  the 
Mexicans,  of  whom  we  shall  see  many  before 
we  turn  back,  are  supposed  to  be  one  of  the 
lost  tribes  of  Israel." 

"Good  grief!"  says  I,  "ain't  there  no  end 
to  them  lost  tribes?" 

Now  you  know  my  acquaintance  up  to 
date  with  them  lost  tribes  hadn't  been  very 
edifying,  and  it  didn't  appeal  to  me  special 
that  I  was  to  run  across  some  more  of  them. 

"As  for  me,"  says  Lucy  Jane,  "I  don't 
care  so  much  about  the  Mexicans  as  I  do 
inspecting  the  work  of  the  Mexican  Indians. 
I  would  really  like  to  find  a  good  Indian 
blanket  to  take  home  with  me." 

"Indians!  May  our  bodies  be  preserved! 
You  don't  mean  to  say  we're  going  where 
Indians  are?"  I  asked,  in  fright.  "Then, 
Hezekiah,"  says  I,  firm,  and  I  put  one  foot 
out  on  the  step,  "you  may  call  for  me  right 
here  when  you  come  back,  for  I  shall  sit 
under  the  shade  of  that  tree  till  you  return! 

260 


If  I  was  to  be  cold  forever,"  says  I,  turning 
to  Lucy  Jane,  "I  wouldn't  apply  to  an  In- 
dian for  a  blanket  to  warm  me!"  And  I 
took  a  firm  hold  of  the  side  of  the  wagon  to 
step  out  before  I  got  altogether  out  of  my 
own  country. 

But  Lucy  Jane  put  a  detaining  hand  on 
my  arm,  saying: 

"We  shan't  see  the  Indians,  Aunt  Phoebe, 
only  their  work  that  they  give  the  Mexicans 
to  sell  for  them." 

And  Dominie  says: 

"I'll  protect  you,  Aunt  Phoebe,  and  we 
may  need  you  to  get  out  alive  ourselves." 

Of  course  this  settled  the  point  with  me, 
for  I'd  go  through  fire  if  I  was  needed  to 
help  anyone  else.  That's  about  all  the  real 
good  there  is  in  our  living  in  this  world. 

Well,  we  presently  swung  into  the  Mexican 
village  we  set  out  for.  There  was  one  main 
street,  on  both  sides  of  which  were  stores. 
In  all  I  should  say  there  was  probably  five 
stores,  two  or  three  restaurants,  a  church, 
the  oldest  Mission  in  Mexico,  and  a  custom 
house. 

I    supposed    when    Hezekiah  pointed   the 

261 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

custom  house  out  to  us,  that  we  would  have 
to  go  in  and  describe  to  them  the  customs 
of  the  United  States  as  differing  from  those 
of  Mexico. 

I  looked  earnest  for  the  new  edition  of 
the  lost  tribe,  and  I  see  them! 

I  don't  suppose,  Susanna,  you've  ever  seen 
any  native  Mexicans,  so  I'll  try  to  describe 
them  to  you.  It  was  as  easy  for  me  to  take 
full  note  of  their  features,  for  they  didn't 
seem  to  have  nary  a  thing  to  do  hi  life  but 
sit  out  in  the  sun,  in  all  kinds  of  lazy  posi- 
tions, and  dry  up  so  as  to  live  to  be  "  ancient." 
In  all  probability,  there  is  scarce  a  tribe  that 
has  so  many  interesting  features. 

Of  course,  with  the  Mexicans,  as  with  every 
other  tribe — lost  or  found — there's  difference 
in  the  faces.  But  the  national  face  I  should 
describe  so :  oval  hi  shape,  with  low  forehead, 
high  cheek  bones,  long  eyes  sloping  towards 
the  temples,  fleshy  lips,  wide  nose,  coarse- 
moulded  features  and  black  hair  and  eyes. 

One  of  the  main  features  of  a  trip  into 
Mexico  is  the  Spanish  dinner  prepared  at 
the  restaurants  for  visitors.  So  Hezekiah 
had  our  horses  put  up  in  the  open  stalls 

262 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

under  a  lean-to  roof  in  the  garden  yard  and 
fed.  Then  we  walked  into  the  public  room, 
where  there  was  two  long  tables. 

At  one  of  these  we  set  down  and  looked 
around.  There  was  a  doorway  dividing  this 
room  from  a  bar-room  beyond  it,  and  over 
the  door  was  dried  skins  of  animals  waving 
with  every  passing  motion  of  the  door. 

These  catched  my  eye.  I  see  they  did 
Hezekiah's  too,  and  I  suggested  he  ask  the 
man,  who  now  appeared,  what  they  was. 

This  man,  by  the  way,  had  on  a  white 
apron  like  the  butchers  wear.  In  each  hand 
there  was  a  dish  of  steaming  food,  which 
he  set  down  in  front  of  us  on  the  oil  table 
cloth.  One  was  cooked  rabbit,  and  the  other 
a  Spanish  stew.  As  he  turned  away  to  bring 
forth  the  rest  of  our  repast,  Hezekiah  spoke 
to  him. 

"Are  those  skins  ornaments,"  says  he,  "or 
are  they  the  products  of  a  hunt?" 

When  the  man  answered,  it  was  easy  to 
see  that  he  wasn't  a  Mexican  or  Spaniard, 
but  a  Frenchman.  He  said: 

"Dey  are  zee  skins  of  de  rattlesnake  and 
de  vild  cat,  vich  is  brought  zu  me  ivery  day, 

263 


and  vich  I  hangs  up  vor  de  zale  tu  my  cus- 
tomers." 

"Every  day!"  says  Hezekiah,  "you  don't 
mean  there  are  so  many  rattlesnakes  and 
wild  cats  around  here  that  they  are  as  plen- 
tiful as  hen's  eggs?" 

"Jest  zo,"  answered  the  Frenchman,  "ze 
fields  and  ze  voods,  dey  uv  dem  air  so  vull 
dat  it  no  trouble  is  zu  bring  zem  down  to 
ze  death."  And  he  toddled  back  to  his 
kitchen. 

We  all  looked  at  each  other,  and  the  chills 
began  racing  up  and  down  my  back. 

But  now  the  Frenchman  appeared  with 
the  rest  of  our  dinner,  which  was  beans, 
cooked  in  Spanish  style,  tamales,  bread  and 
black  chicory  coffee.  Of  the  dinner  Dominie 
was  the  first  to  taste. 

"Red  pepper  and  fire!"  says  he,  at  the  first 
mouthful  of  the  Spanish  stew;  and  I  echoed 
it  as  I  took  my  first  bite  of  a  tamale. 

There  ain't  no  use  trying  to  describe  them 
dishes  to  you.  The  only  ones  that  we  could 
swallow  at  all  was  the  rabbit  and  the  beans. 
The  tamales  tasted  like  red  pepper,  catsup, 
and  corn  ground  up  and  tied  together  in  a 

264 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

corn  husk.  Yet  people  actually  like  such 
eating. 

The  money  might  as  well  have  been  thrown 
away,  for  all  the  good  that  food  did  us;  but 
we  had  the  satisfaction  of  tasting  a  Spanish- 
Mexican  dinner. 

As  I  took  further  notice  of  that  lost  tribe, 
it  was  easy  to  see  how  these  Mexicans  could 
be  called  an  ancient  people.  The  sun  pre- 
served them  from  without,  and  the  red 
pepper  and  seasoning  from  within.  Both 
together  cooked  them  dry,  as  it  were. 

After  dinner  we  went  over  to  the  curio 
store,  where  they  set  their  goods  out  in  great 
array.  I  see  Lucy  Jane  had  her  heart  set  on 
Indian  blankets.  She  had  the  man  of  the 
store  set  them  forth  for  her  in  the  best  light, 
asking  questions  about  each.  Presently  she 
picked  out  two  that  was  very  showy,  and 
which  I  supposed  would  be  pretty  cheap, 
seeing  as  the  Indians  made  them.  But  the 
store  keeper  asked  a  scandalous  price  for 
them.  Still,  it  didn't  seem  to  daunt  my 
niece  in  the  least. 

I  give  her  a  quiet  nudge  just  as  she  was 
turning  her  head  sideways,  kind  of  critical, 

265 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  see  if  she  had  made  the  best  selection. 

"  Don't  you  let  them  get  your  money  away 
from  you,  Lucy  Jane,"  says  I,  "they  ain't 
worth  .it.  I'll  make  two  for  you  out  of 
yarn  that'll  be  twice  as  pretty!" 

But  she  was  set  on  her  own  notion.  It 
does  seem  to  me,  sometimes,  as  though  she 
just  tries  to  see  how  much  money  she  can 
fool  away.  It's  needless  to  say  that  she 
bought  them. 

After  packing  away  the  Indian  blankets 
on  the  floor  of  the  wagon,  we  drove  to  a  big 
round  place,  all  fenced  in,  which  they  use 
for  bull  fights. 

These  are  always  held  on  Sunday,  so  of 
course  we  couldn't  attend;  though  I'm  sure 
we  wouldn't  have,  if  they'd  been  in  the  midst 
of  one  then.  There's  enough  suffering  in  the 
world  that  you  have  to  look  on,  without 
hunting  for  any  that's  unnecessary. 

But  they  say  there  is  the  wildest  kind  of 
excitement  at  these  bull  fights;  and  the  rows 
and  rows  of  Mexican  faces,  set  one  above 
another  on  seats  around  the  ring,  set  off  with 
all  kinds  of  bright  coloring  in  their  clothes,  and 
red  and  yellow  bandanna  handkerchiefs  float- 

266 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ing  from  their  necks,  show  every  degree  of 
fiendish  delight  at  the  downfall  of  a  brother. 
To  bring  about  such,  they  goad  the  bull  on 
in  every  possible  way. 

By  this  time  we  had  seen  all  we  set  out 
to  of  Mexico,  so  we  turned  our  horses'  heads 
homewards.  After  riding  a  piece  of  that 
brown,  dry,  parch-looking  country,  we  come 
to  another  custom  house.  It's  no  wonder 
they  wanted  to  hear  all  they  could  of  the 
customs  of  a  civilized  world,  for  their  own 
weren't  much  to  boast  of. 

As  we  was  drawing  nigh  to  this  second 
custom  house,  Hezekiah  says,  laughing,  to 
Lucy  Jane: 

"What  value  are  you  going  to  put  on 
those  blankets?" 

"Well,  I  don't  know,"  says  she,  thought- 
ful. "How  much  do  you  think?" 

"  What  do  you  think  they  are  worth,  Aunt 
Phoebe?"  says  Hezekiah  to  me. 

"Worth?"  says  I.  "Nothing,  but  for  a 
rug;  for  they  ain't  big  enough  to  cover  a 
three-quarter  size  bed.  With  just  quarter 
of  the  money,  I  could  have  made  you  a  real 
nice  knitted  quilt,  or  a  nice  pieced  one  like — " 

267 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  I  was  going  to  say  "  the  one  Fm  making 
for  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham,"  but  I  caught 
myself  in  time  and  just  ended  up  by  saying, 
"I  made  last  winter  to  home." 

Hezekiah  laughed,  but  said: 

"Well,  we'll  have  to  set  some  price,  for 
here  comes  the  custom  house  officer,  and 
he'll  want  us  to  pay  something  for  them." 

Now  I  had  thought  they  had  paid  for  them 
back  in  the  store,  but  seeing  as  they  hadn't,  I 
didn't  see  no  use  to  pay  this  man  who  hadn't 
had  a  thing  to  do  with  the  bargaining.  So, 
just  before  we  got  to  the  little  house,  I  says: 

"Hezekiah,  you  let  me  manage  this,  will 
you?"  And  Hezekiah  says: 

"Sure,  Aunt  Phoebe,  just  go  ahead." 

So  when  the  big  man  come  up  to  the  wagon, 
with  a  real  good-natured  face,  Hezekiah  says 
with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye: 

"My  aunt's  the  only  one  that's  been  mak- 
ing purchases!" 

"Yes,"  says  I,  as  the  man  whose  custom 
it  was  to  take  money  that  didn't  belong  to 
hun  turned  to  me,  "and  I  think  it's  mighty 
fortunate  for  you  that  you  don't  have  to 
pay  my  funeral  bill.  I've  already  ate  of 

268 


your  fire  in  the  restaurant  back  there  and 
if  you  can  get  that  there  Spanish  stew  to  the 
surface  again,  I'll  pay  the  price  of  the  dinner 
over.  This  it'll  be  worth  to  me,  to  say 
nothing  of  them  tamales." 

By  this  tune  the  man  was  laughing  as 
hard  as  he  could,  and  says,  waving  his  hand 
for  us  to  go  on: 

"All  right,  if  that's  all  she's  purchased,  I 
don't  think  we  ought  to  charge  her  any  more 
for  it!"  And  on  we  drove. 

Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  acted  real  pleased 
with  my  management,  and  Dominie  says: 

"  Bully  for  you,  Aunt  Phoebe !  Now  you've 
not  only  saved  us  from  being  murdered, 
starved  and  catching  the  consumption,  but 
saved  pa  from  hauling  up  good  dollars  for 
taking  some  goods  out  of  Mexico." 

I  declare,  I  won't  feel  like  leaving  that 
boy  when  I  go  home  if  he  keeps  on  being  such 
a  comfort! 

A  good  swift  drive  brought  us  to  National 
City,  just  about  four  miles  from  San  Diego. 

You  can  easily  imagine  that  all  this  time 
I  had  been  looking  at  every  suspicious  ap- 
pearing tree  trunk  and  shrub  we  had  come 

269 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to,  fearing  that  it  might  conceal  a  wild-cat. 
And  to  the  ground  I  had  cast  my  eyes  many 
times,  to  see  if  any  wriggling  varmint  of  the 
dust  was  edging  towards  us,  ready  to  spring. 
But  it  became  increasingly  evident  that  we 
was  elected  to  get  home  safe  and  sound. 

We  all  agreed,  when  we  landed  once  more 
in  our  Coronado  cottage,  that  of  all  our 
travelling  no  more  unique  trip  would  be 
taken  than  this  one  into  Mexico. 

Besides  the  trip  to  Mexico,  we  have  visited 
the  light  house  over  at  Point  Loma.  This 
place — Point  Loma — is  one  of  the  most  won- 
derful formations  of  land  you  could  ever 
imagine,  being  cut  up  in  peculiar  shapes  by 
the  water.  Here  is  also  situated  a  wireless 
telegraph  station. 

We  are  looking  forward  to  a  trip  to  La 
Jolla,  the  place  of  caves,  and  Ramona's  home 
at  Old  Town,  next  week.  If  Angelina  were 
only  with  us  my  cup  of  enjoyment  would  be 
full;  as  it  is,  it's  pretty  nigh  the  top. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


270 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

CORONADO,  CALIFORNIA, 
August  1st,  19 — 

My  dear  Susanna: 

Though  I  think  this  is  the  second  or  third 
letter  I  have  written  you  from  this  place,  I 
don't  believe  I  have  told  you  a  thing  about 
the  city  of  Coronado. 

But  it  is  worth  describing.  It's  a  remark- 
ably pretty,  quiet,  restful  place.  Only  for 
the  guns  in  view  over  to  Fort  Rosecranz,  the 
whole  atmosphere  would  be  one  of  content 
with  all  existing  conditions. 

The  founders  of  this  city  by  the  sea  laid 
out  the  streets  so  that  there  wasn't  a  single 
angle  or  sharp  corner  in  sight.  They're  just 
all  curves  and  beflowered  and  bepalmed  curb- 
ings.  Hence  our  nerves  are  constantly 
soothed  all  unbeknownst  to  us. 

Another  peculiar  thing,  too,  about  the 
place  is,  that  no  matter  what  hour  of  the 
day,  or  time  of  the  year,  you  go  onto  the 
beach,  there's  never  more  than  five  or  six 

271 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

people  in  sight.  Though  there's  hundreds  on 
the  shore,  sometimes  thousands,  they  seem 
to  scatter  themselves  around  so  that  the 
sand  oh  the  beach  is  always  inviting  for  a 
tet&-a-tet6  without  any  listeners. 

I  can't  imagine  a  more  ideal  and  restful 
place  for  anyone  to  have  a  summer  home 
in.  Of  course  there's  natures  that  likes 
jollity  and  life  and  a  fuss  of  social  doings 
the  year  around.  But  for  me,  give  me 
communion  with  Nature,  and  three  or  four 
about  me  that  are  congenial,  and  I  can  draw 
in  deep  breaths  of  inspiration  for  future 
actions. 

But  as  to  our  trip  to  Ramona's  home  in 
Old  Town  and  La  Jolla,  about  which  I  prom- 
ised to  tell  you,  there's  so  much  to  say 
I  don't  know  where  to  stop  nor  where  to 
begin. 

The  day  we  set  out  for  our  excursioning 
was  one  of  them  ideal  ones  that  somehow 
set  you  to  thinking  of  days  that  are  past, 
wherein  deeds  have  been  did  that  last  down 
through  the  years.  The  air  was  just  balmy 
enough,  and  the  sky  placid  enough  to  make 
one  meditative. 

272 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

The  country  around  San  Diego  is  wonder- 
ful historic  ground.  To  begin  with,  San  Diego 
itself  is  the  most  southwestern  city  in  the 
United  States;  just  the  stepping-off  point 
into  Mexico.  Then  it's  the  land  of  Missions, 
where  the  Spaniards,  as  they  come  up  from 
Mexico,  after  conquering  California,  set  out 
to  Christianize  their  new  possessions.  The 
oldest  Mission  in  California,  the  San  Diego 
Mission,  is  not  far  off;  and  to  this  we  some 
day  expect  to  make  a  trip.  This  day  we 
had  started  to  investigate  historic  points  in 
another  direction. 

As  we  drove  along,  I  couldn't  help  think- 
ing of  how  Ramona — for  Helen  Hunt  Jack- 
son made  this  girl  live  and  talk  so  in  her 
book  that  she  has  led  the  whole  world  to 
believe  her  real — had  lived  and  loved,  strug- 
gled and  almost  died  for  what  she  thought 
was  right. 

With  such  thoughts  in  my  mind,  we  soon 
come  to  Old  Town;  named  so  because  here 
was  where  San  Diego  first  started.  And  it 
was  an  old  town!  The  buildings  was  all  in 
ruins  and  tumbled  down,  fit  abodes  for  the 
howling  coyotes  as  they  returned  skulking 

273 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

from  their  night  maraudings  on  neighboring 
chicken  coops. 

At  the  entrance  to  the  town  was  an  old 
cemetery  holding  a  few  graves  of  early  Mis- 
sion Fathers,  railed  round  by  an  iron  fence. 
Then  on  the  other  side  of  the  road,  a  little 
farther  on,  was  the  old  church  in  which 
Ramona  worshipped.  Outside  of  this  there 
was  bells,  two  of  them,  that  Hezekiah  said 
had  been  brought  from  the  San  Diego  Mis- 
sion. These  had  ropes  attached  to  them,  so 
that  they  who  ran  might  not  only  read  the 
inscription  on  the  side  of  the  old  metal,  but 
pull  the  tongues,  by  using  the  rope,  to  see 
how  the  tone  sounded. 

A  little  farther  along  we  come  plumb  onto 
the  house  in  which  Ramona  passed  such 
suffering  hours,  and  where  the  call  of  the 
blood  in  her  veins  equalled  the  call  of  love 
in  her  heart. 

The  building  was  one  story  high,  with  a 
tiled  roof,  looking  like  red  flower-pots  set 
one  inside  of  t'other.  The  walls  was  all 
standing,  and  was  of  adobe,  though  some 
broken  down.  Inside,  the  rooms,  which  was 
all  open  and  had  only  the  earth  for  a  floor, 

274 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

was  braced  up  with  poles.  In  the  middle 
was  a  courtyard,  where  I  suppose  they  used 
to  raise  their  posies,  and  where  Ramona 
walked  out  in  the  cool  of  the  evening. 

The  scene  where  any  human  suffering, 
which  comes  out  victorious,  is  carried  on 
always  seems  like  consecrated  ground.  There- 
fore, it  seemed  very  proper  to  me  that  all 
around  should  be  so  still. 

Pretty  near  opposite  to  Ramona's  house 
was  a  piece  of  ground  with  a  low  iron  rail- 
ing around  it,  and  marked  by  a  cannon  and 
a  big  flagstaff.  Here  was  the  spot  where 
the  first  flag  was  planted  in  California,  by 
General  Fremont,  while  up  on  a  hill  to 
the  right  of  this  ground,  was  a  green  spot 
that  marked  Commodore  Stockton's  skir- 
mish with  the  enemy. 

Desolation  and  loneliness  was  on  every 
side;  for  though  these  points  of  interest  was 
in  evidence,  living  beings  wasn't.  The  two 
oldest  palms  in  the  United  States,  which  are 
one  hundred  and  thirty-five  years  old,  seemed 
keeping  guard  over  the  whole. 

There's  no  gainsaying,  it  was  mighty  inter- 
esting, but  I  was  glad  when  we  got  out  of 

275 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  place.  I  couldn't  see  what  in  the  world 
the  odd  hundred  inhabitants  stayed  for,  un- 
less it  was  to  guard  the  sacred  remains  of 
such  scenes.  Still,  it  seems  as  though  peo- 
ple live  in  all  conceivable  places  where  they 
can  set  down  a  house. 

As  we  set  our  faces  towards  La  Jolla,  I 
was  glad  of  the  anticipated  change  to  differ- 
ent scenes.  We  hadn't  driven  such  a  terrible 
distance  till  we  come  again  to  a  view  of  the 
bay.  Now  we  had  all  thought  that  the  San 
Diego  Bay  had  come  to  its  finish  some  time 
back,  and  so  we  were  surprised  to  see  it  burst 
again  on  our  view,  all  but  Hezekiah — he 
knew  the  country.  Then  he  told  us  that 
this  wasn't  the  real  bay,  but  called  the 
False  Bay. 

It  seems  that  once  a  ship  got  in  this  bay, 
thinking  it  was  the  real  one,  and  of  course 
the  natural  thing  happened — it  got  stranded. 

Now  isn't  that  like  life?  Every  good  thing 
has  its  counterfeit,  and  there  are  always 
them  that  mistake  the  false  for  the  real. 

But  the  scenic  attraction  of  the  day  was 
to  come  with  our  sight-seeing  in  La  Jolla, 
which  we  soon  reached. 

276 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  couldn't  help  thinking  of  Moses  once 
more  as  we  entered  the  place,  for  the  whole 
ocean  was  in  sight  from  a  height.  The  en- 
tire town  is  built  up  on  the  bluffs  and  so  is 
tolerably  safe  from  the  incursions  of  the 
waves,  but  a  terrible  dangerous  place  for 
children.  I  really  think  even  Moses  would 
have  had  his  view  distracted  from  that  beau- 
tiful sight  of  the  promised  land  that  lay 
before  him,  if  he'd  had  some  little  Moseses 
going  too  near  the  edge  of  the  precipice. 

But,  looking  at  the  place  from  the  stand- 
point of  harboring  grown-ups,  it  was  really 
very  fascinating.  There  was  great  huge  boul- 
ders in  the  ocean  against  which  the  waters 
broke,  when,  after  spraying  high  in  air,  it 
seethed  in  white  foam  around  their  base. 
From  this  it  went  rolling  back  to  be  gathered 
up  in  the  arms  of  its  mother  again. 

After  we  had  put  up  our  horses  at  the 
livery  stable,  we  looked  the  place  over  care- 
ful. * 

We  see  quite  a  commotion  down  in  the 
cove  of  the  ocean — a  place  so  sheltered  by 
nature  that  it  made  a  natural  pool  for  bath- 
So,  going  down  a  lot  of  steps  from  a 

277 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

platform  even  with  the  street,  we  come  out 
on  the  sand. 

Doesn't  it  seem  funny,  Susanna,  that  peo- 
ple who  are  terrible  particular  about  having 
every  shred  of  their  clothing  and  every  strand 
of  their  hah*  just  so,  in  meeting  their  friends 
during  winter  time,  will  get  so  familiar  dur- 
ing such  occasions  that  they  show  their  fig- 
ures and  limbs  and  bunch  their  hair  up  any 
way?  But  I  suppose  it  gets  into  the  blood 
with  the  hot  sun,  and  we  felt  it  kind  of  creep- 
ing into  ours,  for  both  Hezekiah,  Dominie 
and  myself  wanted  to  join  the  crowd  and  go 
in  bathing. 

So  Lucy  Jane  agreed  to  look  out  for  our 
valuables,  and  the  trio  went  to  don  their 
dress  suits.  It  didn't  take  us  long  to  get 
rigged  out;  but  I  must  admit  I  felt  some  em- 
barrassed to  issue  forth  before  them  people. 
You  see  my  country  modesty  is  bound  to 
cling  to  me. 

Hezekiah,  being  kind  of  broad-shouldered 
and  solid,  looked  well  in  his  bathing  suit; 
Dominie  looked  ready  for  anything  in  his, 
and  he  remarked  to  me  that  I  looked  kitten- 
ish in  mine.  I  felt  like  one,  anyway,  espe- 

278 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

cially  when  they  want  to  run  off  and  hide. 
I  insisted  that  Hezekiah  and  Dominie  go  on 
out  and  leave  me  to  my  desired  meditations, 
and  they  finally  consented. 

Being  left  to  myself,  I  took  one  step  at  a 
time,  and  I  finally  got  more  courage  and 
begun  to  feel  quite  to  home  in  the  water, 
especially  as  I  see  everyone  around  me  ap- 
peared to  be  having  a  good  time.  I  was 
likewise  quite  took  up  with  a  terrible  fat 
woman  that  was  in  bathing  a  little  way  off, 
and  now  appeared  to  pay  an  equal  amount 
of  attention  to  me.  Funny  how  opposites 
seem  bound  to  come  together,  even  in  the 
water. 

But  even  from  this  interesting  sight  my 
attention  was  called  away  by  something  more 
important  than  affinities  of  any  kind.  It  was 
then  I  begun  to  realize  I  had  been  called  to 
go  in  bathing  for  some  special  purpose,  and 
that  that  was  the  reason  such  unaccountable 
courage  had  been  vouchsafed  me. 

It'll  be  hard  for  you  to  believe  it,  but  I 
see  coming  towards  me  on  the  water  a 
corpse,  with  its  face  turned  up  to  the  sky! 
Both  arms  was  outspread  and  her  features 

279 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

looked  awful  white.  Even  her  eyes  was 
open,  I  suppose  with  the  horror  of  being 
drowned.  And  yet  those  people  never  made 
the  least  motion  towards  getting  her  out  of 
their  midst,  or  seeing  if,  even  yet,  the  water 
couldn't  be  pumped  out  of  her. 

I  took  a  couple  of  strides  forward  in  the 
water  towards  the  oncoming  object.  As  the 
corpse's  head  was  towards  me,  her  hair,  which 
was  floating,  was  the  easiest  to  lay  hold  of. 
So  I  laid  hold  of  it  with  a  good  firm  grasp  and 
begun  dragging  the  woman  by  this  means  to 
the  shore,  behind  me.  I  heard  a  most  hideous 
yell,  but  that  made  me  go  all  the  faster,  for 
it  showed  there  was  still  some  life. 

Now  the  people  was  coming  towards  me 
in  all  directions,  and  the  corpse  itself  was 
getting  more'n  more  active.  But  I  didn't 
suppose  it  could  speak  yet,  for  there  was 
such  a  hollering  all  around  that  I  couldn't 
hear  myself  think.  I  tell  you,  people  are 
ready  enough  to  lend  a  hand,  but  they  don't 
like  to  be  the  one  to  take  the  lead;  and  this 
part  I  don't  mind. 

With  a  last  desperate  effort,  I  landed  my 
burden.  The  corpse  made  a  dash  to  get  up; 

280 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

— do  you  wonder,  after  feeling  she  was  for- 
ever lost? — but  I  knew  this  was  the  critical 
moment.  So  I  threw  her  down  on  the  ground, 
for  it  was  now  or  never  to  get  that  water  out 
of  her,  and  I  leaned  over  and  with  both 
hands  rolled  her  on  the  sand. 

Now  all  the  people  come  at  me  as  though 
I  had  been  her  murderer,  instead  of  her 
rescuer!  Such  is  the  thanks  you  generally 
get  for  turning  your  hand  over  to  help  an- 
other. For  the  moment  I  was  so  excited  I 
was  pretty  nigh  to  an  anarchist. 

"You  inhuman  critters!"  I  says  to  the 
crowd,  who  was  holding  my  arms.  "May 
the  death  of  this  poor  woman  be  upon  your 
heads!  Why  don't  you  hold  her  up  by  the 
heels  to  see  if  you  can't  shake  her  dry?" 

But  just  now  Hezekiah,  who  I  see  had  been 
laughing  again — how  could  he  in  the  face  of 
such  a  calamity? — finally  got  near  enough 
to  say  to  me: 

"  Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,  the  woman  was  only 
floating!  There  ain't  a  thing  the  matter 
with  her." 

Then,  turning  to  the  crowd,  he  says,  "This 
lady  has  never  been  in  bathing  before,  and 

281 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

what  she  did  was  from  the  kindness  of  her 
heart.  She  thought  the  floating  woman  was 
a  corpse.  So  that  she  was  trying  to  restore 
life  once  more  to  a  human  being!" 

As  soon  as  they  sensed  this,  they  let  go  my 
arms,  looked  at  each  other,  and  began  to 
laugh.  Then  they  cheered.  For  a  good 
action  springing  from  the  right  motive  in 
life,  even  when  turned  in  a  mistaken  direc- 
tion, appeals  to  human  nature. 

The  woman,  too,  forgave  me,  as  soon  as 
she  saw  what  I  had  been  up  to. 

By  this  time  we'd  had  all  we  wanted  of 
the  water;  Hezekiah  and  Dominie  had  had 
a  good  bath,  and  I  had  tried  to  do  my  duty 
both  to  others  and  myself. 

After  we  got  dressed,  we  went  to  a  board- 
ing-house for  a  good  dinner,  after  which  we 
was  to  visit  the  famous  cave  so  much  talked 
about. 

This  had  been  described  to  me  by  Heze- 
kiah as  going  in  the  earth  from  the  ocean, 
like  a  big  tunnel,  under  a  part  of  the  bluff — 
being  washed  out  so  by  water  during  several 
centuries — and  filled  with  rocks.  A  private 
party,  with  an  eye  to  business,  had  seen  the 

282 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

money  side  of  showing  visitors  such  a  work 
of  nature,  and  had  gone  to  great  expense 
tunnelling  down  into  the  earth  from  above 
the  cave,  and  putting  a  great  number  of  steps 
leading  down  to  it.  I  couldn't  deny  that  it 
looked  pretty  from  the  outside. 

It  was  from  above  the  cave,  down  these 
stairs,  instead  of  on  a  level  with  it,  that  you 
was  expected  to  enter  this  show  place.  And 
so,  as  Hezekiah,  Lucy  Jane,  Dominie  and  I 
passed  through  the  narrow  doorway  into  the 
curio  store  which  these  same  speculators  had 
set  up  in  connection  with  exhibiting  nature, 
I  wasn't  surprised  to  see  a  staircase  leading 
to  gloomy  depths  below. 

When  we  entered  I  felt  real  brave.  It's 
wonderful  what  a  good  warm  dinner  will  lead 
anyone  to  do;  but  the  cool  draft  from  that 
staircase  kind  of  dampened  my  ardor. 

Hezekiah  paid  the  dollar  necessary  to  be 
piloted  below,  and  the  guide  prepared  to 
lead  the  way. 

Before  starting,  he  says,  just  as  he  was 
lighting  his  lantern: 

"The  water  is  so  high  at  this  time  of  the 
day  that  we  will  not  be  able  to  see  the '  Woman 

283 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

in  White,'  therefore  much  of  the  wonderful 
formation  of  strata  will  be  hidden  from  view. 
But  please  note  carefully,  as  we  reach  the 
bottom  of  the  stairs,  of  which  there  are  one 
hundred  and  thirty-six  (!),  the  ceiling  of  the 
cave  which  hangs  in  jutting  points  and  shows 
marvelous  geological  deposits." 

The  guide  then  started  down  with  the  lan- 
tern in  his  hand,  bidding  us  keep  close  to- 
gether. I  took  just  two  steps  down,  then 
I  squatted  on  the  stairs  and  took  a  survey. 
I  was  making  up  my  mind  rapidly  about 
going  down  into  that  inky  blackness  with 
nothing  to  lay  hold  of  but  a  stair-railing. 
Besides,  the  "Woman  in  White"  was  some- 
where in  waiting!  Personally,  I  didn't  care 
for  ghosts. 

"What  do  you  say,  Aunt  Phoebe?  Hare 
you  made  up  your  mind  yet?  "  says  Hezekiah 
behind  me. 

"  Not  by  a  long  shot  will  you  get  me  down 
there!"  says  I.  "The  air  alone  from  them 
lower  regions  is  enough  for  me!" 

"But  think  of  the  'Woman  in  White,'" 
says  Hezekiah. 

"That's   just   what   I'm   doing,"    says   I, 

284 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"and  I  prefer  to  think  of  her  above  ground." 

"But  wouldn't  you  be  interested  in  seeing 
the  mineral  deposits  in  the  stratas  of  the 
rocks?"  he  persisted. 

"Nary  an  interest!"  says  I,  "I'm  more 
interested  in  depositing  myself  on  this  earth 
for  awhile  than  anything  else  under  the  sun." 

So,  seeing  he  couldn't  move  me,  he  went 
past  where  I  was  sitting,  and  hurried  to 
catch  up  with  the  rest. 

I  looked  down  in  the  darkness  after  my 
friends,  and  no  sound  reached  me.  So  I 
got  up,  with  a  sigh,  and  went  outside  of  the 
building  and  set  down  on  the  bench  beside 
the  door,  waiting.  Just  ahead  of  me  was 
some  houses  perched  up  on  the  side  of  a  hill, 
and  one  especially  attractive  in  the  shape 
of  a  boat.  In  this,  the  woman  who  was  hi 
the  store  told  me,  a  singer  lived.  So  I  viewed 
it  well,  wondering  whether  it  would  be  worth 
while  for  me  to  build  a  house  in  such  a  shape 
which  in  after  generations  should  be  pointed 
out  as  the  house  that  the  singer,  Phoebe  Ann 
Lysander,  lived  in!  On  the  other  side  was  a 
deep  chasm,  and,  walking  over  to  this,  I 
looked  down.  It  seemed  to  be  the  entrance 

285 


to  another  cave  and  had  a  terrible  steep, 
slippery  path  leading  down  to  it.  But  the 
upper  view  was  enough  for  me.  Then  I  went 
back  to  gaze  once  more  for  my  friends. 

And  now  I  heard  the  stairs  beginning  to 
creak,  and  the  people  who  had  gone  down 
come  in  view.  They  was  panting  and  puff- 
ing and  red  in  the  face,  but  they  was  all 
pleased  with  what  they  had  seen.  As  for 
me,  I  was  quite  content,  now  that  my  friends 
was  all  back,  with  hearing  and  not  seeing. 

"And  did  the  'Woman  in  White '  appear 
to  you? "  says  I,  low,  to  Dominie. 

"Nary  a  woman!"  he  answered  back,  in 
the  same  way;  "seeing  as  she  couldn't  coax 
you  down,  I  suppose  she  slipped  out  of 
sight." 

It  was  now  pretty  near  time  for  us  to  start 
home,  which  we  did  after  looking  over  some 
fishes  and  sea  animals  they  kept  in  a  little 
house  farther  down  the  shore  on  the  bluff, 
and  taking  a  glance  at  the  Witches'  Cauldron, 
where  the  spray  rises  fifty  feet  in  the  air  some- 
times. We  had  already  looked  at  the  Devil's 
Slide.  Well,  he  better  slide. 

Hezekiah  tried  to  tell  me,  on  the  way  to 

286 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

San  Diego,  that  that  "Woman  in  White"  was 
the  figure  in  the  rock  at  the  opening  of  the 
cave,  which  the  waters  had  sculptured  in 
the  shape  of  a  woman  by  beating  their  waves 
against.  The  daylight  showed  the  shape  as 
you  stood  inside  the  cave  and  looked  out;  and 
it  was  this  white  light  that  had  given  her  the 
name.  Some  more  of  Hezekiah's  pleasant- 
ries, I  suppose! 

If  our  drive  through  Old  Town  had  been 
thrilling  in  the  daylight,  it  was  weird  by  the 
light  of  the  moon.  Every  house  that  was 
lying  in  ruins — and  the  moonlight  shining 
on  the  crumbled-down  white  adobe  only  in- 
tensified the  effect — seemed  a  fit  habitation 
for  unhappy  spirits  of  the  other  world. 

As  we  laid  down  on  our  couches  to  rest 
that  night,  in  quiet  and  peaceful  Coronado, 
I  couldn't  help  but  be  glad  that  Hezekiah 
hadn't  took  any  house  down  to  La  Jolla,  for 
here  we  wasn't  crowded  together  either  in 
our  dwelling  places  or  in  our  bathing  arrange- 
ments or  on  the  beach.  Each  one  could  have 
a  chance  to  develop  individually. 

It's  well  we  all  have  our  different  likes; 
for  if  it  were  otherwise,  there  wouldn't  be 

287 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

enough  of  the  same  material  to  go  around. 
Just  suppose  everybody  wanted  Ephraim, 
what  would  I  do? 

We  intend  to  rest  tomorrow,  and  then  set 
forth  once  more.  Next  time  we  go  to  the 
San  Diego  Mission  and  the  Ostrich  Farm. 

A  couple  of  lines  from  a  poem  called  "The 
Traveller"  keeps  running  through  my  mind. 
I  can  almost  hear  Ephraim's  voice  repeat 
them : — 

" But  where  to  find  that  happiest  spot  below, 
Who  can  direct  when  all  pretend  to  knowt" 

And  that's  the  way  I  feel  as  we  flit  from 
point  to  point. 

I  ain't  ashamed  to  confess  I'm  getting 
kind  of  homesick;  and  yet  I  ought  to  be 
content  in  such  a  place  as  beautiful  Coronado. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


288 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

CORONADO,  CALIFORNIA, 
August  15th,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

Before  I  come  to  California  I  always  thought 
that  things  was  kind  of  new  in  this  part  of  the 
world;  sort  of  a  wild  and  woolly  West  terri- 
tory. But  I  find  that  people  point  with 
proper  pride  to  the  age  of  things  instead. 

What  led  up  to  this  remark  was  the  re- 
membrance of  our  trip,  taken  a  few  days 
since,  to  see  the  largest  lemon  orchard  in 
the  world  and  the  oldest  olive  orchard  in 
the  United  States.  For  more'n  a  century, 
them  olive  tree  branches  have  answered  every 
passing  breeze,  by  waving  gentle  fingers  to 
it,  and  the  fruit  has  lent  its  weight  to  the 
message.  And,  by  the  way,  Susanna,  I  wish 
you  could  eat  an  olive  in  its  natural  state. 
I  know  you  don't  like  them  cured,  but  what 
would  you  think  if  you  could  taste  them  off 
a  tree?  I  couldn't  help  thinking  of  you 
when  I  first  set  teeth  in  them. 

289 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

The  vegetation,  too,  in  California  looks 
decidedly  oriental.  Great  cactus  trees,  twelve 
or  fifteen  feet  high,  often  greet  the  eye;  and 
banana  trees,  though  not  holding  the  fruit 
till  it  ripens,  is  not  an  unusual  sight.  Um- 
brella trees,  thick  and  shady,  afford  an  agree- 
able shelter  from  the  hot  sun,  and  pampas 
grass  grows  to  a  remarkable  height. 

In  fact,  every  kind  of  growth  is  prodigal. 
Common  geraniums  grow  up  like  climbing 
rose  bushes,  and  attain  a  height  of  several 
feet;  heliotropes  run  up  till  they  cover  the 
porch  roof,  and  ivy  geraniums  wind  around 
the  trunks  of  palms — the  leaves  of  which  are 
sawed  off  as  the  palm  grows  higher  and 
higher — so  that  the  trunk  comes  to  look  like 
the  outside  of  a  pineapple,  till  they  meas- 
ure fifteen  feet  or  more  from  the  ground. 

Though  the  country  is  newer  than  the  East, 
all  these  things  give  it  an  old  and  settled  look. 

As  for  the  climate,  it  is  pretty  nigh  per- 
fect. You  would  think,  being  in  Southern 
California,  that  the  heat  in  summer  would 
be  unendurable.  It's  just  the  reverse;  for 
it's  the  most  delightful  place  anyone  could 
spend  a  summer  vacation  in.  This  is  due 

290 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  the  combination  of  ocean  and  mountain 
breezes  which  blow  on  one  from  all  around. 

The  only  thing  to  be  criticized  about  it  is 
that  it  is  pretty  much  the  same  all  the  year 
around.  This  makes  the  seasons  run  into 
each  other  so,  that,  not  taking  account  of 
where  one  stops  and  another  begins,  all  the 
years  spent  here  seem  like  so  many  days; 
virtually  like  a  tale  that  is  told.  You  ain't 
aware  of  the  flight  of  time. 

When  Hezekiah  mentioned  we  was  to  go 
to  see  some  ostrich  birds,  to  a  farm,  I  immedi- 
ately made  up  my  mind  that  here  I  should 
be  to  home,  and  I  quite  reckoned  on  it. 

"P'rhaps,"  I  thought,  "the  farmer's  wife 
will  get  us  up  a  real  good  meal  of  victuals, 
such  as  we  do  for  visitors  in  Vermont." 

But  why  these  farmers  should  just  set  down 
contented  to  look  after  birds,  instead  of  doing 
some  manful  work,  such  as  raising  hay,  oats, 
potatoes  or  beans,  I  couldn't  make  out.  Still, 
I  was  learning  to  be  broad-minded,  and  I 
thought  that  maybe  the  farmer  was  dead, 
and  his  wife  couldn't  do  nothing  else. 

I  had  expected  Hezekiah  to  make  towards 
some  big  red  farm-houses  on  a  hill,  with  barns 

291 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  outstanding  buildings.  If  there  was  graz- 
ing horses  and  cows,  it  would  look  even  more 
like  home.  It  wouldn't  be  amiss,  neither, 
I  thought,  to  hear  the  squeal  of  a  few  pigs 
and  note  some  hogs  ready  for  the  market. 

But  I  wish  you  could  see  the  place  we  did 
draw  up  to!  Going  towards  it,  we  swung 
past  the  High  School  and  the  University, 
out  to  the  end  of  the  road  overlooking  Mis- 
sion Valley,  which  was  a  beautiful  sight. 
Just  before  we  reached  the  edge  of  the  cliff 
overlooking  this  fertile  and  well-cultivated 
dale,  we  stopped  before  a  building  with  a 
fence  running  around  a  big  piece  of  ground. 

"And  where's  the  farm?"  says  I. 

"Right  here,"  says  Hezekiah,  "where  they 
keep  in  stock  the  most  birds  of  any  ostrich 
farm  in  California.  The  largest  one  of  the 
United  States  is  in  Arizona,  but  that  is  a 
long  way  off.  We're  glad  to  be  able  to  visit 
the  oldest  of  any  such  institutions  in  the 
country  in  our  own  state." 

They  have  so  many  kinds  of  birds  in  Cali- 
fornia, that  I  hadn't  give  particular  atten- 
tion to  the  name  "ostrich"  when  Hezekiah 
spoke  it.  It  had  vaguely  gone  through  my 

292 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

mind  as  a  species  of  some  kind  peculiar  to 
this  climate,  but  it's  really  a  fact  that  I 
hadn't  connected  fancy  feathers  in  my  mind 
with  the  name  of  this  new  bird  now  brought 
to  view. 

"It  isn't  possible  that  you  haven't  heard 
of  these  ostrich  farms,  Aunt  Phoebe!"  ex- 
claimed Hezekiah,  when  he  see  I  acted  kind 
of  quiet  on  the  subject.  As  he  prepared 
to  hitch  the  horses,  the  others  walking  on 
ahead,  he  says: 

"You  know  that  ostriches  are  called  in 
Africa,  their  home,  the  feathered  camel.  They 
live  on  the  desert  or  the  open  plains  and 
never  visit  mountainous  districts  unless  pur- 
sued by  hunger.  They  are  so  swift,  when 
hunted,  that  even  a  horse  can't  overtake 
them,  and  a  single  stroke  from  the  leg  of 
the  bird  is  able  to  break  a  thigh  bone  in  a 
man.  Though  both  male  and  female  birds 
have  black  feathers,  only  the  male  carries 
the  white  feathers  which  are  so  much  prized 
by  you  ladies." 

By  this  time  we  had  come  up  with  Lucy 
Jane  and  Dominie,  who  was  waiting  at  the 
store  door  for  us.  If  the  farmer  was  dead, 

293 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

his  wife  meant  to  run  a  business  along  with 
showing  her  stock  of  birds!  At  least,  that 
was  my  first  thought,  but  I  had  underesti- 
mated the  goodness  of  her  heart.  This  I  see 
by  a  sign  on  the  glass  window,  which  read: 
"  Send  an  ostrich  plume  as  a  souvenir  to  your 
Eastern  friends." 

Now  wasn't  that  clever  of  her?  Of  course 
we  could  help  ourselves  to  all  we  wanted,  but 
to  think  she  should  be  so  thoughtful  of  the 
friends  we  had  left  behind  us!  I  felt  doubly 
interested  in  making  the  widow's  acquaint- 
ance. 

So  in  we  filed,  Lucy  Jane  taking  the  lead. 
The  poor  woman  had  been  so  anxious  to  do 
all  she  could  to  make  other  people  pleased 
and  happy  that  she  had  got  glass  cases  to- 
gether in  which  to  arrange  the  feathers  of 
her  birds.  To  think  of  our  setting  feathers 
back  East,  while  here  they  was  not  only 
give  away  to  the  visitors  who  come  to  see 
her,  but  you  was  requested  to  send  one  to 
an  Eastern  friend  as  a  souvenir  of  your  visit! 
To  cap  it  all,  she  had  even  colored  them  dif- 
ferent shades,  so  as  to  please  every  fancy. 

I  kind  of  wanted  to  stop  and  take  my 

294 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

pick  then — and  as  to  sending  one  to  an  East- 
ern friend,  of  course  I  had  only  you  in  mind — 
but  Hezekiah  said  we  would  look  at  the  birds 
first. 

So  we  passed  outdoors  into  a  great  place 
where  was  regular  yards  made  of  chicken- 
coop  wire  for  every  two  or  three  birds.  And 
such  birds!  They  was  like  animals.  Their 
necks  was  long,  thin,  almost  bare,  and  arched 
like  the  pictures  of  giraffes;  they  had  long, 
stout  legs  with  only  two  toes.  But  the  most 
wonderful  was  their  bodies.  These  was  just 
covered  with  plumes,  and  every  once  in  a 
while  they  spread  their  tails,  something  like 
a  peacock,  and  showed  them  to  advantage. 

After  we  had  looked  at  them  sufficient,  of 
all  ages  and  sizes,  from  the  largest,  which 
stood  about  ten  feet  high,  to  the  eggs  being 
hatched  in  an  incubator,  we  went  back  into 
the  show-room.  I  made  up  my  mind  to  at- 
tend to  business! 

It  ain't  often  you  get  such  a  chance  to  sup- 
ply your  next  winter's  hat,  and  that  of  your 
neighbor's  for  nothing,  as  now  fell  to  my 
share.  So  I  looked  them  over  critical,  and 
so  did  Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah. 

295 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Then  I  made  up  my  mind  which  two  I 
wanted,  and  pointing  to  them  through  the 
glass  of  the  show-case,  I  says: 

"  I'll  take  them  two  black  ones  right  there!" 
And  they  was  two  of  the  finest  and  longest 
plumes  in  the  case. 

The  young  lady  seemed  to  take  them  out 
with  a  look  of  great  satisfaction  on  her  face. 
Just  before  she  laid  them  in  the  box,  Heze- 
kiah  walked  over  where  I  was. 

"Investing,  Aunt  Phoebe?"  says  he. 

Then,  catching  sight  of  the  plumes  the 
young  lady  was  just  laying  in  the  boxes,  he 
give  a  low  whistle.  Of  course  I  thought  he 
felt  I  had  been  kind  of  greedy  in  taking  two, 
but  didn't  they  ask  you  to  take  an  extra  one 
as  a  souvenir  for  your  friend  in  the  East?  So, 
looking  up  at  him  kind  of  timid,  I  says: 

"Do  you  think  it's  too  much?" 

"Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  he,  looking 
pleasant  at  me,  "you  know  the  limit  of  your 
own  pocketbook  best.  But  I  should  think, 
since  you  don't  patronize  society  doings  very 
much,  that  fifty  dollars  could  be  spent  to 
better  advantage  than  in  buying  two  ostrich 
plumes!" 

296 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

You  can  believe  me,  Susanna,  for  you  know 
my  saving  spirit,  I  nearly  dropped !  Twenty- 
five  dollars  for  each  of  them  feathers  that  was 
set  forth  as  being  souvenirs,  and  I  had  paid 
only  ninety-eight  cents  for  the  one  that  I 
wore  for  four  years,  and  which  you  said  was 
so  pretty! 

Now,  honest,  Susanna,  between  you  and 
me,  what  do  you  suppose  their  idea  of  the 
word  "souvenir"  is  in  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try? At  school,  we  learned  it  meant  a  pres- 
ent or  a  remembrance  of  an  occasion — in  Cali- 
fornia it  means  a  scandalous  amount  of  money 
which  they  wrench  out  of  you  under  false 
pretenses. 

By  this  time  the  feathers  was  reposing  in 
state  in  them  boxes,  and  the  young  lady  was 
just  about  to  wrap  the  paper  around  them. 
But  I  cleared  my  throat  and  says: 

"Fve  just  remembered  that  my  husband 
is  special  set  against  black  feathers,  and  in 
fact,  any  kind  or  color  of  plumes.  So  I  guess 
we'll  call  that  order  off!" 

Hezekiah  turned  away  laughing,  and  the 
young  lady  looked  kind  of  flushed.  But  she 
had  her  plumes  and  I  had  my  money,  so  I 

297 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

didn't  see  there  was  anything  to  complain  of. 

But  it  was  different  with  Lucy  Jane.  She 
bought  and  paid  for  a  very  beautiful  black  one 
for  herself,  and  a  white  one  for  Angelina.  As 
I  turned  to  walk  over  to  where  she  was,  I  see 
my  nephew  say  something  to  her  quietly  and 
look  at  me.  When  I  reached  them,  she  had 
just  picked  up  another  beautiful  plume.  Then 
she  turned  around  and  says: 

"This  one  is  for  you  from  Hezekiah  and 
me,  Aunt  Phoebe,  if  you  will  have  it!" 

Have  it!  I  was  rejoiced  at  such  a  pros- 
pect, and  I  guess  they  see  the  pleasure  in  my 
face.  Was  there  ever  a  woman,  down  deep 
in  her  heart,  that  didn't  love  pretty  things? 

So  the  girl  begun  wrapping  it  up.  Look- 
ing at  her  now,  for  the  first  time,  I  see  it  was 
the  same  one  that  I  had  lately  told  my  part- 
ner was  set  against  feathers!  She  was  smil- 
ing all  around  her  mouth,  but  she  kept  her 
eyes  down. 

Shortly  after  this  we  left  the  Farm  and 
turned  our  faces  towards  San  Diego  Mission. 
It  was  still  in  the  forepart  of  the  afternoon, 
having  started  early  in  the  morning  from 
Coronado.  We  had  ate  our  dinner  and  our 

298 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

horses  had  also  had  their  stint  of  oats  and 
hay,  so  we  was  all  refreshed  and  ready  for 
any  extra  excursioning.  Hezekiah  proposed 
an  expedition  to  us. 

It  seems  that  he  had  had,  at  one  time,  a 
very  bright  young  man  in  a  high  position  in 
his  store,  who,  coming  from  an  unfortunate 
ancestry,  had  been  took  insane.  This  young 
man  had  been  sent  to  an  asylum  in  San  Diego, 
and,  as  Hezekiah  felt  a  strong  attachment 
still  to  him,  he  proposed  to  us  to  visit  him 
before  going  home.  So  all  agreeing,  we  set 
out  to  see  the  young  man. 

Arriving  at  the  place  of  confinement  of 
this  unfortunate  being,  we  was  shown  into 
a  big  square  room.  Hezekiah  asked  for  Mr. 
Ingram,  and  the  attendant  said  that  he 
thought  that,  though  the  patient  was  kind 
of  tricky,  he  could  be  seen.  Hezekiah's  al- 
ways thoughtful,  so  he  asked  me  if  I  would 
like  to  go  with  him.  Of  course  I  was  ready, 
for  I  believe  in  keeping  both  eyes  wide  open, 
since  it's  the  only  way  provided  by  nature  to 
see  all  sides  of  life.  So  it  was  decided  that 
Dominie  and  I  should  keep  with  Hezekiah, 
and  Lucy  Jane  sit  in  the  parlor. 

299 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

We  entered  a  large,  well-lighted  room,  and 
Hezekiah  stood  quietly  in  the  door,  looking 
at  the  inmates  and  trying  to  pick  out  Mr. 
Ingram.  I  stood  just  at  his  elbow,  absorbed 
in  the  sight  which  presented  itself  to  view. 

There  was  people  in  all  positions  and  dress, 
engaged  in  different  pastimes.  I  see  one  man 
that  had  his  coat  on  with  the  back  to  the 
front,  and  his  collar  turned  back  side  fore- 
most. He  had  a  bow  of  pink  ribbon  tied  on 
the  back  of  his  neck  and  a  sash  around  his 
waist.  One  leg  of  his  pants  was  turned  up 
careful  to  his  knee,  and  tied  with  a  cherry- 
colored  satin  ribbon.  The  other  leg  was  tied 
from  the  knee  down  with  green,  blue  and 
yellow  ribbon. 

This  was  the  man  that  now  come  forward, 
and  going  up  to  Hezekiah  turned  his  back, 
shaking  hands  with  him  so.  Then  he  turned 
his  face  to  him. 

"I  never  thought  the  devil  would  make 
me  in  this  shape/'  says  he.  "But,"  speak- 
ing low,  and  leaning  forward,  "I  got  these 
ribbons  in  without  his  seeing  them,  as  a 
remembrance  of  the  life  I  led  up  there  in 
your  store."  And  he  laughed  loud  and  long. 

300 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  tell  you,  Susanna,  the  chills  was  taking 
me  so  that  I  was  shivering.  I  felt  like  drop- 
ping on  my  knees  and  thanking  the  Lord  for 
my  reason.  But  Mr.  Ingram,  now  kind  of 
getting  hold  of  events  a  little  better,  quieted 
down,  and  he  and  Hezekiah  talked  long  and 
earnest. 

I  stood  still  a  little  distance  off,  thinking. 
Do  you  know,  when  you  sift  it  down,  Susanna, 
that  every  one  of  our  minds  is  a  little  world 
in  itself  that  must  hang  in  the  right  balance 
to  the  little  worlds  in  other  people  about  us, 
to  insure  our  sanity? 

The  more  you  think  of  this  little  world  in- 
side us,  the  more  wonderful  it  seems.  That's 
the  place  we  live  in,  instead  of  the  United 
States  or  any  other  country.  The  views  of 
that  world  govern  every  outside  world.  There 
is  the  place  in  which  we  learn  to  love,  to  hate, 
to  pity,  to  despise;  and  the  decisions  of  that 
world  govern  our  actions  to  our  fellowmen  in 
the  outside  world.  I  suppose  that's  the  rea- 
son certain  worlds  swing  together,  determin- 
ing friendships  like  certain  stars.  They  just 
must  go  together,  being  drawn  so  by  mag- 
netic attraction.  Separate  them,  and  the 

301 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

whole  system  of  harmony  is  disturbed,  and 
they  go  shooting  around  through  the  universe 
like  vagrant  stars.  They  can't  do  any  par- 
ticular work  because  their  time  is  took  up 
looking  for  them  they  belong  to. 

Such  thoughts  going  through  my  mind 
made  me  kind  of  unconscious  of  where  I 
was.  All  of  a  sudden  I  felt  myself  grasped 
firm  from  behind,  and  then  two  arms  go 
around  me,  hugging  me  close.  Looking  up, 
I  see  a  maniac  looking  down  into  my  eyes! 
My  limbs  grew  stiff,  and  I  almost  fainted  from 
terror.  But  I  knew  the  worst  thing  was  for 
me  to  show  any  fright.  Then  the  lunatic, 
having  me  in  his  embrace,  says  in  a  fulsome 
voice : 

''My  own  sister  Liz!  I  thought  you  had 
forgot  me,  it's  been  such  a  long  time  since 
you  was  here!  And  how  is  Tabby  and  the 
babies;  have  they  forgot  their  loving  uncle? 
But  I've  got  you  now!"  And  his  arms  grew 
tighter  and  tighter  around  me. 

Something  must  be  done  quick.  So  I  says, 
guessing  at  a  name: 

"Sure,  Ben,  I'm  so  glad  to  see  you  again! 
I'll  tell  you  all  about  Tabby  and  the  babies, 

302 


"My  own  sister,  Li/!      I  thought  you  had  forgot  me." 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

who  would  have  come  with  me  if  they  could. 
But  it's  so  hot,  let's  sit  down." 

"I  don't  want  to  let  you  go!"  says  he, 
hugging  tight  all  the  time,  "I'm  afraid  you'll 
leave  me  again!" 

"I've  never  such  a  thought!"  says  I, 
looking  up  loving  into  his  face,  while  deathly 
chills  was  shaking  my  inards.  "  I've  tried  too 
hard  to  get  here.  I'm  going  to  stay  all  the 
afternoon,  so  let's  sit  down,  over  there  by 
the  door,  and  talk  about  Tabby  and  the 
babies,  who  are  getting  cuter  every  day." 

He  seemed  to  believe  me,  for  he  reluct- 
antly released  me,  and  walked  beside  me  to 
take  a  seat  by  the  door. 

We  sat  down,  him  facing  me.  I  tried  the 
dodge  of  asking  him  to  get  me  a  fan,  but  it 
didn't  work.  His  glaring  eyes  kept  watch 
of  every  movement.  I  thought  if  Hezekiah 
would  only  turn  around,  he  might  help  me; 
but  he  didn't.  Then  I  decided  to  try  a  new 
tack: 

"Yes,"  says  I,  clearing  my  throat,  "the 
babies  ain't  been  at  all  well,  but  their  mother 
sent  you  a  little  present  which  I  left  in  the 
room  downstairs.  I'll  get  it  for  you!"  I 

303 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

continued,  rising  up  with  a  bound  and  mak- 
ing a  dash  for  the  door. 

But  he  was  quick,  too.  He  sprang  after 
me,  hollering: 

"No  you  don't!  You  tried  that  dodge  on 
me  once  before!" 

But  I  did.  I  got  outside  the  door  and 
yanked  it  to  after  me,  just  as  he  reached  it. 
I  knew  what  he  would  do,  and  my  active 
brain  planned  the  campaign.  I  held  it  just 
as  long  as  I  possibly  could — then  I  let  it  go 
sudden ! 

The  inevitable  happened.  With  the  quick 
opening  of  the  door,  he  fell  backwards  onto 
the  floor,  and  I  made  a  headlong  plunge  for 
the  stairs.  Down  I  jumped,  three  or  four  steps 
at  a  time,  for  I  hadn't  got  only  about  half- 
way down  when  I  heard  his  snorting  anger 
behind  me  as  he  issued  forth  into  the  hall. 

As  I  swung  past  the  reception  room  where 
Lucy  Jane  was  sitting,  I  called: 

"Come  on,  Lucy  Jane!  The  whole  shoot- 
ing match  is  after  us!  They've  all  broken 
loose  and  are  coming  on  the  run!" 

With  that  she  too  give  a  bound  for  the 
door,  and  joined  the  retreating  army.  I  never 

304 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

saw  her  stir  herself  so  before,  but  now  she 
was  fully  alive  to  the  occasion.  She  run  like 
a  two-year-old  colt.  We  landed  together, 
with  one  bound,  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs 
on  the  first  floor! 

Then  we  made  a  dash  for  the  street.  For- 
tunately, there  was  a  store  next  door,  and 
for  the  door  of  this  I  rushed,  Lucy  Jane  in 
the  rear.  In  the  back  of  their  window  there 
was  a  green  curtain  hung  as  a  background  for 
their  goods,  and  behind  this  we  hid.  The 
storekeeper  looked  askance  at  us,  but  we 
didn't  have  no  time  to  offer  explanations. 
In  a  minute,  no  one  following  us  from  with- 
out, I  opened  the  curtains  in  the  middle, 
cautious,  and  peeked  out.  Then  Lucy  Jane 
stood  on  her  tiptoes  and  looked  over  my 
shoulder,  but  all  was  quiet.  We  kept  peek- 
ing out,  from  time  to  time,  till  Hezekiah  and 
Dominie  appeared  to  view,  looking  up  and 
down  the  street  for  us.  Then  we  tremblingly 
showed  ourselves. 

When  Hezekiah  see  us,  he  laughed  and 
says: 

"Well,  you're  great  women  to  leave  us  in 
such  a  place  alone." 

305 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Then  he  says  to  me:  "  It's  too  bad  you  were 
so  frightened,  Aunt  Phoebe,  and  I  don't  know 
as  I  blame  you.  That  man  had  escaped  from 
his  overseer,  but  he  was  overtaken  on  the 
first  landing.  You  have  had  lots  of  fright 
for  nothing." 

I  tell  you,  I  was  glad  in  my  soul  when  we 
reached  home  in  safety  that  night,  though 
I  see  them  lunatics  dancing  around  my  bed, 
trying  to  get  after  me,  through  all  the  hours 
of  darkness. 

Well,  such  is  life,  experiences  crowding  in 
so  fast,  and  impressions  as  well,  that  you 
can't  begin  to  set  them  down.  But  I  think 
my  curiosity  is  fully  satisfied  for  all  time  in 
connection  with  lunatics. 

You  may  wonder,  me  not  saying  anything 
about  it,  if  we  have  heard  much  from  Ange- 
lina since  we  have  been  here.  We  have  heard 
frequent,  always  some  allusion  to  Mr.  Grey, 
too,  and  that  worries  me.  But  nary  a  sylla- 
ble about  Mr.  Earlham.  Of  course,  from  this 
distance,  I  can't  tell  why,  unless  it  is  to  please 
her  pa  and  ma.  I  haven't  any  doubt  that 
when  I  reach  home  she'll  show  me  some  of 
them  fine  letters  she's  got  from  Mr.  Earlham. 

306 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  suppose  my  next  letter  will  be  to  you 
after  we  have  started  home,  for  we  calculate 
to  take  our  time  going,  as  we  did  coming,  on 
a  different  route. 

As  it  is  about  time  for  harvesting  to  home 
in  Vermont,  I  suppose  you'll  be  having  vari- 
ous gatherings  such  as  apple  bees  and  rais- 
ings, as  is  the  custom. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


307 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

TEMECULA,  CALIFORNIA, 
September  5th,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

You  know  my  long-dreaded  fear — the  In- 
dians! I  had  been  scared,  ever  since  I  crossed 
the  desert,  of  seeing  them  red  men  before  I 
got  back  to  Vermont.  I  have  not  only  seen 
them,  but  actually  had  to  talk  with  them, 
and  not  only  that,  but  sleep  among  them! 
Your  eyes  may  well  grow  big  with  horror  as 
you  read  this. 

But  before  I  tell  you  about  them  critters, 
I  want  to  go  back  in  my  story  a  little. 

The  morning  we  was  to  leave  Coronado, 
we  rose  early;  for  we  had  heaps  to  do.  Then 
I  had  to  take  leave  of  the  ocean,  as  I  didn't 
expect  to  see  it  again  before  starting  for 
Wayneville. 

So  I  went  down  to  bid  it  good-bye,  and  I 
went  alone.  I  had,  somehow,  got  very  much 
attached  to  the  conversation  of  that  water. 
Maybe  the  unbelieving  don't  credit  you  can 

308 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

have  companionship  with  Nature,  same  as 
you  can  with  human  beings,  but  I  ain't  one 
of  these.  I  think  there's  a  terrible  lot  of  com- 
pany in  the  presence  of  woods,  ocean,  trees, 
fields,  flowers  and  everything  that  grows. 

I  had  taken  heaps  of  comfort  in  sitting 
down  on  the  beach  by  myself,  forgetting 
every  human  being  around  me,  and  listening 
to  what  that  ocean  told  me.  Because  we 
didn't  have  the  same  language,  I  couldn't 
tell  everything  it  said,  but  as  near  as  I  could 
make  out,  it  told  me  about  the  shores  of 
other  countries  it  washed,  and  the  people 
who  there  come  down  to  look  upon  it;  of 
the  scenes  of  joy  and  sorrow  it  sees  from  day 
to  day;  of  the  fish  in  its  depths,  and  the 
story  of  the  ships  and  the  sailors  upon  its 
bosom.  The  only  part  of  the  story  I  didn't 
like  to  hear  was  of  its  gales  and  tempests  and 
lost  lives. 

When  I  reached  the  part  of  the  beach  I 
had  sat  on  most  frequent  through  the  sum- 
mer, I  found  it  occupied  by  another  woman. 

Ain't  that  often  the  way,  when  you  want 
to  be  alone  someone  else  pops  right  up  be- 
side you?  But  I  tried  to  make  the  best  of 

309 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

it;  and  p'rhaps  it  was  better  so!  If  I  had 
been  alone,  and  seen  the  waves  breaking  away 
from  the  main  swell  of  the  body,  to  break  in 
independent  billows,  like  children  leaving 
their  mother  to  start  families  of  their  own, 
I  might  have  felt  kind  of  sad.  The  white 
foam  kissing  up  the  sands  of  the  beach,  and 
then  running  back  to  be  lost  in  that  terrible 
expanse  of  water  again,  with  no  probability 
of  my  ever  talking  with  it  any  more,  would 
certainly  have  made  me  regretful.  It  would 
seem  as  though  I  had  been  given  a  chance  to 
see  one  of  the  most  wonderful  works  of  God, 
and  then  had  to  bid  it  good-bye  to  run  back 
again  into  the  swell  of  human  life,  where  all 
was  turbulent  and  ill  at  ease. 

But  maybe  the  other  woman  had  come  to 
bid  it  good-bye,  too.  So  I  sat  down  beside 
her.  She  looked  at  me  with  great  dark  eyes, 
kind  of  sorrowful  ones,  it  seemed  to  me,  and 
sort  of  smiled. 

"Ocean  looks  beautiful  this  morning,"  I 
ventured. 

She  kind  of  smiled  once  more,  nodded  her 
head,  and  looked  up  to  the  sky.  But  what 
she  said  startled  me: 

310 


"Yes,  I  have  two  boys  and  three  girls!" 

Now  who  said  anything  about  children? 
But  I  thought  maybe  she  meant  she  was 
sorry  to  leave  them.  So  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  humor  her. 

"How  old  are  they?"  says  I,  kindly. 

"The  band  does  play  beautiful!"  she  an- 
swered with  animation. 

"Goodness  massy,"  I  thought,  "it's  an- 
other lunatic —  And  I  looked  wildly  along 
the  beach  for  help.  But  nary  a  one  was  in 
sight.  Just  suppose  she  should  suddenly  be- 
come excited  over  something,  and  begin  to 
tussle  with  me.  I  remembered  the  strength 
of  that  man  in  the  asylum,  and  no  knowing 
but  what  she  might  exhaust  all  my  strength 
and  then  throw  me  into  the  ocean!  Evi- 
dently I  must  do  nothing  to  excite  her. 

As  soon  as  I  could,  I  edged  a  little  far- 
ther off,  but  now  she  seemed  to  want  to  talk, 
and  she  followed  me  up.  So  I  see  I  must 
keep  her  pleasant  and  entertained  till  some- 
one hove  in  sight,  and  then  change  places 
with  them.  Sort  of  a  "puss  in  the  corner" 
arrangement,  you  see,  only  I  wanted  to  be 
the  one  that  was  left  out  next  time.  I  acted 

311 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

as  natural  as  though  I  was  sitting  down  to 
a  morning  talk  with  you. 

"Have  you  attended  many  of  the  band 
concerts?"  I  asked,  in  response  to  the  last 
remark. 

"I  believe  it's  going  to  rain  early  this 
year,"  she  says,  seemingly  greatly  interested. 

"I  shouldn't  wonder,"  I  observed,  though 
I  didn't  know  a  thing  about  weather  indica- 
tions in  California. 

It  didn't  seem  any  use  to  ask  questions, 
for  they  wasn't  answered.  But  I  knew  it 
would  be  terrible  dangerous  to  stop  talking. 
And  all  the  time  I  was  looking  out  of  the  side 
of  my  eye  for  someone  to  take  my  place. 
Then  I  hurried  on  to  think  of  something 
else. 

"Have  you  been  here  long?"  I  asked. 

"There  are  three  churches  in  town  that 
I  know  of,"  she  answered,  as  though  she  was 
giving  me  information  I  was  anxious  for. 

Just  then  an  old  man  with  white  hair  and 
brisk  step  come  along  on  the  board  walk  above 
us.  We  was  sitting  quite  a  way  down  on  the 
beach.  And  that  man  must  come  to  my 
rescue  somehow! 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  had  one  of  Ephraim's  big  white  handker- 
chiefs in  my  pocket.  I  grabbed  this  out 
and  unfurled  it  to  the  breeze,  then  I  jumped 
to  my  feet  and  waved  it  furious  to  the  man. 
The  woman  looked  kind  of  surprised,  but 
that  didn't  count  at  all.  Then  she  seemed 
to  have  made  up  her  mind. 

"Your  husband?"  says  she. 

I  didn't  answer  her  out  and  out,  but  only 
smiled  and  kept  on  signalling  my  one  hope. 
It  took  effect,  for  he  jumped  off  the  board 
walk  onto  the  sand  and  ploughed  through  it 
to  us. 

"Can  I  be  of  any  assistance  to  you,  mad- 
am?" says  he,  with  his  hat  in  his  hand. 

"Indeed  you  can!"  says  I.  "I've  lost 
something  that  I  can't  afford  to  very  well, 
so  if  you'll  go  in  that  direction  and  look, 
I'll  go  in  t'other."  And  I  started  off  at  full 
speed,  leaving  him  to  be  the  prey  in  my 
place. 

Though  he  called  after  me,  asking  what  it 
was  I  had  lost,  I  didn't  have  no  time  to  turn 
around  and  answer;  it  was  too  hard  work 
to  get  through  that  sand  when  you're  in  a 
hurry.  So  I  called  back: 

313 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"You  just  hunt  till  you  find  it,  I've  got  an 
engagement!"  and  I  never  turned  back  to 
see  how  my  substitute  was  getting  on. 

I  hadn't  got  out  of  sight  of  the  beach  when 
I  met  a  young  woman  walking  hurriedly  along. 
Seeing  me,  she  stopped  and  says: 

"Pardon  me,  but  have  you  seen  a  lady  on 
the  beach  this  morning?  Mother  is  quite 
deaf,  so,  though  I  have  called  all  along,  as 
far  as  I  have  gone,  I  haven't  been  able  to 
make  her  hear." 

Then  it  struck  me  all  to  once — the  woman 
was  only  deaf. 

"Indeed  I  have,"  says  I.  "And  you'll  find 
her  just  a  short  way  back,  talking  with  an 
old  gentleman!" 

"That's  just  like  mother,"  says  the  young 
woman,  laughing,  "though  she  can't  hear 
hardly  a  word,  she  enjoys  talking  more  than 
anything  else  in  the  world!"  And  she  hur- 
ried on. 

I  don't  need  to  tell  you  I  was  relieved. 
Well,  the  good-bye  to  the  ocean  was  more 
sudden  than  I  had  meant  it  to  be;  but  time 
was  getting  short,  and  they  would  be  wait- 
ing for  me  to  home. 

314 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

When  I  got  back  to  the  house,  my  party 
was  waiting,  and  we  soon  started. 

So  over  hills  and  dales  we  travelled  once 
more.  With  our  faces  turned  homewards, 
the  thought  of  Angelina  was  very  prominent 
in  my  mind.  I  did  hope  all  would  shortly 
come  out  well  with  them  love  affairs  towards 
which  we  was  drawing  nearer  with  every 
mile. 

Hezekiah  was  rested  and  jolly;  Lucy  Jane 
was  more  give  up  than  ever  to  her  unbounded 
belief  in  the  efficacy  of  her  Science;  Dominie 
was  fat  and  saucy;  and  I  was  on  the  alert 
to  learn  all  I  could  to  take  home  to  Ephraim 
and  you.  So  this  was  our  wagon  load. 

We  drove  right  merrily  along,  and  no  idea 
of  danger  come  in  my  mind,  for  I  hadn't 
heard  that  we  was  to  cross  any  more  In- 
dian passes.  And  so  we  went  on;  passing 
curious  landmarks,  wonderful  formations  of 
stone  on  the  hills  and  beside  the  roads,  up- 
hill and  down,  past  canyons  and  flourishing 
farms. 

Fve  always  heard  tell  that  a  calm  comes 
before  a  storm,  and  this  was  our  calm.  But 
the  storm  was  gathering  with  every  minute; 

315 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

only  I  didn't  happen  to  notice  the  clouds 
forming. 

It  begun  to  sprinkle,  as  it  were,  when  Heze- 
kiah  spoke  of  stopping  over  night  at  a  Mis- 
sion Reservation.  It  burst  in  full  force  when 
he  said  it  was  an  Indian  one !  This  was  after 
we  had  been  out  a  few  days.  I  immediately 
went  on  a  strike! 

"No,  no!"  says  I  to  Hezekiah,  "you  can't 
make  me  sleep  among  the  Indians!  It's  all 
you  can  do  to  keep  your  scalp  on  when  you're 
awake;  but  what  would  it  be  if  they  could 
steal  in  upon  you  when  your  senses  was 
gone!" 

"But,"  says  Hezekiah,  "there's  no  place 
else  for  us  to  stop,  Aunt  Phoebe,  and  really 
the  Indians  are  entirely  peaceable.  Why, 
the  whole  United  States  government  would 
be  after  them  if  they  should  do  us  any  harm!" 

"And  what  good  would  that  do  after  we 
was  dead?"  says  I.  "No,  no,  Hezekiah, 
there's  no  use  to  argue  with  me.  My  scalp's 
on  now,  and  I  intend  to  keep  it.  I'm  really 
very  fond  of  this  mortal  coil,  and  I  don't 
intend  to  uncoil  yet!"  Saying  which,  I  ap- 
pealed to  Lucy  Jane. 

316 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

That  Christian  Science  of  hers  keeps  her 
calm  through  most  everything,  I'll  give  it 
credit  for  that — except  when  the  lunatics 
take  after  her. 

"Lucy  Jane,"  says  I,  "how  can  you  have 
the  heart  to  back  Hezekiah  up  in  taking  us 
all  to  be  murdered?  Ain't  you  got  any  de- 
sire to  see  Angelina  once  more?" 

"Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  Lucy  Jane,  calmly, 
"you  seem  to  forget  that  any  circumstance 
in  life  is  powerless  to  produce  suffering  un- 
less you  allow  illusion  to  take  possession  of 
your  mind." 

"Goodness  gracious!"  says  I,  desperate  in 
my  inability  to  make  that  woman  see  the 
truth;  "do  you  reckon  it'll  be  an  illusion 
when  them  Indians  execute  their  war  dance 
around  us,  in  their  blankets  and  feathers, 
with  their  faces  all  painted  and  their  knives 
brandishing  in  the  air?" 

By  this  time  I  was  really  shaking,  I  was 
so  scared,  for  Hezekiah  kept  right  on  going, 
getting  nearer  and  nearer  them  Indians. 

"I  beg  of  you  not  to  be  frightened,"  says 
Lucy  Jane,  kindly,  "for  it  will  make  you  ill." 

But  continue  we  did,  for  I  couldn't  make 

317 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

no  one  believe  that  we  was  in  immediate 
danger.  But,  of  course,  my  peace  of  mind 
was  gone. 

Language  almost  fails  me  as  I  attempt  to 
describe  this  part  of  the  trip  to  you.  I  de- 
clare I  almost  forgot  the  existence  of  Indians 
for  awhile. 

Ahead  opened  a  vista  of  shrubbery  and 
wild  flowers,  banked  up  on  either  side  of  the 
road.  Through  the  leaves  of  the  tall,  grace- 
ful branches  of  the  trees,  the  sunbeams 
danced  on  the  ground  beneath,  making  a 
checkered  path  for  our  horses'  feet.  The 
road  was  a  winding  one,  and  every  new 
scene  opened  to  us,  as  we  turned  one  of 
these  curves,  led  to  fresh  exclamations  of 
delight  from  our  party. 

On  one  side,  a  little  farther  on,  were  the 
most  wonderful  boulders,  in  fantastic  ar- 
rangement, shelving  out  from  the  side  of 
the  hill,  that  I  ever  see.  They  looked  as 
though  they  was  surely  going  to  fall  from 
their  places  in  front  of  the  horses'  feet,  as 
we  come  to  them,  but  when  we  arrived  they 
was  as  solid  as  the  mountain  itself.  Back 
of  these  jutting  boulders  was  a  mountain  that 

318 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

looked  as  though  it  had  been  built  by  Indian 
hands.  It  was  all  of  stone,  from  top  to  bot- 
tom, with  a  little  earth  here  and  there  mixed 
in.  And  then,  looking  off  in  t'other  direc- 
tion, as  we  turned  another  curve,  was  moun- 
tains lying,  a  soft  purple,  in  the  distance, 
with  a  valley  of  wondrous  beauty  at  their 
base.  As  I  said  awhile  back,  I  wish  I  had  the 
power  to  write  a  book  on  the  beauty  and 
uniqueness  of  Southern  California  scenery 
and  life! 

But  we  was  going  on.  The  Indians  was 
getting  nearer!  And  my  heart  sank  with  a 
dull  thud  as  it  all  come  rushing  upon  me  at 
the  inward  suggestion  that  this  might  be  the 
last  view  of  this  earth  that  these  faded  blue 
eyes  would  ever  look  upon. 

We  had  now  come  to  one  of  the  wildest 
and  loneliest  parts  of  the  road,  and  my  heart 
was  going  at  a  pretty  good  pace,  for  at  the 
side  was  thick  shrubbery  that  would  be  an 
ideal  ambush  for  any  band  of  Indians.  I 
almost  expected  to  see  their  wild  eyes  look- 
ing out  through  the  leaves,  as  they  squatted 
to  their  task  of  arrowing  us  to  our  depth. 

The  trees  was  thick,  and  the  undergrowth 

319 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

dense;  the  tree-toads  and  crickets  was  croak- 
ing— for  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  a 
soft  light  was  beginning  to  fall  over  nature 
while  the  sky  was  beginning  to  mix  a  soft 
yellow  tone  among  its  purples  and  blues. 

All  of  a  sudden,  a  little  distance  ahead, 
come  the  figure  of  an  Indian  brave  (!)  on 
horseback.  Nary  a  dwelling  in  sight,  and 
only  one  pistol  between  us  all,  and  Hezekiah 
not  inclined  to  use  that!  But  on  he  come. 
The  Indians  have  always  been  noted  for 
riding  good  horses,  when  they  could  get 
them,  and  this  one  had  got  hold  of  such. 

"Who  knows,"  I  thought,  with  a  tighten- 
ing of  the  cords  in  my  throat,  "what  white 
man  used  to  gallop  on  the  back  of  this  one, 
nor  how  soon  Laddie  and  Lassie  will  be 
ridden  also  in  such  wise?" 

But  I  hadn't  been  idle  while  these  thoughts 
was  surging  through  my  mind.  I  had  all 
the  hairpins  but  two  out  of  that  back  switch 
of  my  hair,  and  it  was  pretty  near  ready  to 
hand  him !  It  certainly  would  be  by  the  time 
he  came  up  to  the  wagon. 

Just  at  this  point  Lucy  Jane  turned  round 
to  look  at  me,  seeing  I  was  having  some 

320 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

trouble,  somewhere,  on  the  back  of  my 
head.  Then  she  says,  gasping: 

"For  goodness'  sakes,  Aunt  Phoebe,  what 
are  you  doing?" 

"What  you  might  wish  now  in  your  soul 
you  was  able  to,"  says  I,  working  fast  and 
holding  the  hairpins  in  my  mouth,  "getting 
my  hair  ready  to  hand  over  to  the  Indian 
approaching,  so  he'll  see  there's  no  necessity 
for  using  his  knife  on  this  scalp.  May  the 
Lord  save  the  rest  of  you!" 

"If  you  have  any  regard  for  the  rest  of 
us,"  says  Lucy  Jane  excitedly,  "you'll  put 
your  hair  right  back  in  place  and  leave  it 
there!" 

"I've  no  doubt  such  is  your  wish,"  says 
I,  still  working,  trying  to  get  the  end  of 
that  last  pin,  "but  I  can't  consent  to  sign 
my  own  death  warrant.  I  was  elected  not 
to  be  scalped  by  wearing  this  false  hair,  and 
here  it  is!"  says  I,  triumphantly,  as  the  last 
pin  slipped  out  and  it  fell  off  into  my  hand. 

But  Lucy  Jane,  seeing  that  the  young  In- 
dian was  so  near,  give  my  hand  a  knock, 
which  sent  the  hair  falling  onto  the  floor. 
It  was  kind  of  mean  of  her,  wasn't  it? 

321 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

i 

Before  I  could  reach  for  it,  the  dreaded  foe 
had  come  up,  and  run  his  horse  up  onto  the 
side  hill.  So  I  dived  for  that  hair  quick, 
and  while  I  was  getting  it,  I  looked  at  him 
and  bowed  and  smiled  and  says: 

"I'm  getting  my  hair  for  you  as  fast  as  I 
can!"  But  he  only  took  off  his  hat  and 
with  another  whirl  of  that  animal  down  into 
the  road  again,  says: 

"No  sabe!" 

My  face,  I  know,  was  blanched  with  fear, 
and  I  sat  back  trembling.  For  I  was  sure 
that  he  had  only  gone  a  round-about  way 
to  tell  the  rest  to  prepare  for  our  coming. 
And  yet  Hezekiah  was  determined  to  go  on! 

I  never  see  anybody  so  reckless  in  my  life 
as  Hezekiah,  for  he  wasn't  one  bit  scared. 
He  only  laughed  and  says: 

"  Why,  Aunt  Phoebe,  he  only  said,  in  Span- 
ish— which  many  of  these  Indians  speak— 
'I  don't  understand." 

Still,  we  was  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  to 
that  Reservation,  where  we  would  have  not 
one  Indian,  but  a  hunderd  to  combat  with! 
And  one  or  two  more  turns  in  the  road  brought 
us  in  sight  of  it! 

322 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

As  we  entered  the  place,  my  eyes  took  in 
every  detail.  It  looked  like  a  little  world 
set  off  by  itself.  There  was  rows  upon  rows 
of  little  houses,  of  only  two  rooms,  fenced 
about  with  a  garden  allowed  to  each.  There 
was  in  all  about  half  a  dozen  streets,  all  lined 
with  these  government  dwellings.  At  the 
far  end  of  the  place  was  the  familiar  sight  of 
an  old  Mission,  with  bells,  and  near  it  a 
Government  House  with  the  American  flag 
a-floating  from  the  top. 

"The  Lord  be  blessed  for  that!"  says  I, 
when  I  saw  it,  "for  it  shows  that  there  may 
be  American  people  in  the  place  who  will 
help  us  put  up  a  fight  when  the  time  comes." 

Hezekiah  drove  first  to  the  Government 
House.  Here  we  was  met  with  the  informa- 
tion that  there  wasn't  a  speck  of  room  for 
visitors!  Then  we  tried  the  house  where 
lived  the  teacher,  supplied  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  she  said  her  house  was  full,  even 
to  laying  on  the  floor  of  her  scholars;  and  no 
more  could  possibly  be  taken  in!  From  this 
interview  Hezekiah  come  back  to  us  to  know 
what  to  do. 

The  night  was  near  to  falling;    there  was 

323 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

no  hotel  or  boarding-house  hi  the  place;  we 
was  sitting  out  hi  the  chill  of  an  approach- 
ing night,  hi  a  carriage  set  down  among 
weird-looking  hills  over  which  the  shades 
was  creeping,  and  Indians!  Don't  it  sound 
interesting? 

"Let  me  go  and  see  the  lady,"  says  I  to 
Hezekiah,  "now  that  you  have  done  your 
best.  It's  mighty  sure  we  can't  sit  out  of 
doors  all  night!" 

So  I  travelled  round  to  her  back  door,  hear- 
ing the  noise  come  from  that  direction. 

I  see  the  object  of  my  concern  standing 
at  the  point  I  was  making  for.  When  I 
come  up  to  her,  I  says: 

"Madam,  you  ain't  calculating  to  leave  us 
outdoors  to  the  mercy  of  the  Indians  all 
night,  be  you?  We  must  have  a  night's 
lodging  and  two  square  meals.  I  am  the 
wife  of  an  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  church 
back  East,  and  if  you  do  your  duty,  when 
I  get  home  I'll  have  the  women  send  a  box 
of  clothing  from  the  missionary  society  to 
your  Indians.  If  not — "  and  my  looks  was 
full  of  expression. 

Whether  it  was  the  missionary  box  or  the 

324 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

call  to  the  blood  in  her  veins  from  her  own 
nationality,  I  can't  tell,  but  she  said: 

"Indeed,  I'm  sorry  for  you,  but  I  haven't 
an  inch  of  room." 

Then  she  called  to  one  of  her  Indians  and 
said  a  whole  lot  in  some  kind  of  outlandish 
gibberish.  Thereafter  she  communicated  the 
following: 

"Peachago  says  that  Seralo,  an  Indian 
woman  who  helps  me  in  the  school,  has  a 
house  that  she  rents  by  the  night  to  strang- 
ers, and  that  you  can  take  your  meals  with 
her." 

"Among  the  Indians!"  I  says  aghast. 

"There  is  not  the  slightest  danger,"  says 
she;  "we  Americans — there  are  four  of  us — 
live  here  all  the  time,  and  are  never  molested. 
But  that  is  the  very  best  and  the  only  place 
that  there  is  to  stay  for  the  night." 

Accordingly,  I  communicated  the  knowl- 
edge to  the  rest  of  my  party  waiting  for  me. 

Now  a  young  American  man  come  up  to 
the  carriage  and  says:  "I  will  show  you  the 
way  to  the  house  of  the  Indian  woman,  if 
you  like!"  And  we  was  very  grateful  to 
him,  for  a  place  we  must  have. 

325 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

In  a  few  minutes  we  drove  up  the  street 
a  ways  and  stopped  in  front  of  one  of  them 
two-room  houses,  and  begun  to  unload  our 
wagon.  As  we  was  doing  this  a  big,  thick- 
set Indian  come  up  to  take  care  of  the  horses. 
But  before  Hezekiah  turned  the  outfit  over 
to  his  care,  I  stepped  into  the  little  concern 
where  we  was  to  keep  vigil  with  the  hours 
of  darkness — at  least  I  was,  for  I  knew  I 
wouldn't  sleep  a  wink  among  our  foes. 

This  little  house  was  divided  by  a  wooden 
partition  right  through  the  middle,  with  an 
opening  at  the  top  for  circulation  of  air. 
There  was  also  two  windows  on  each  side 
of  the  house  and  a  front  and  back  door. 

I  went  first  to  the  windows  and  tried  them, 
to  see  if  they  could  be  opened  from  the  out- 
side; and  found  that  they  would  be  hard  to 
raise  if  they  was  shut  tight.  Then  I  tried 
the  keys  in  both  doors,  to  see  if  they  would 
lock  all  right.  The  one  in  the  back  door 
would,  but  the  other  wouldn't.  This  I  see 
through  immediate.  They  was  planning  to 
have  everything  look  secure,  and  lull  our 
fears  to  rest,  and  then  begin  their  work! 

Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  took  the  front 

326 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

room — without  any  key;  and  Dominie  and 
I  took  the  back  room. 

We  was  to  go  to  the  fourth  house  below 
us  for  our  supper.  The  time  soon  arrived 
to  set  forth,  but  I  intended  to  make  all  safe 
first.  So  I  walked  into  Hezekiah's  room,  by 
his  leave,  and  pushed  the  bed  up  against  the 
door,  so  they  couldn't  open  that.  Then  I 
prevailed  upon  Lucy  Jane  to  let  me  light  the 
lamps;  and  next  I  got  out  newspapers  and 
pinned  them  up  inside  the  windows  from  top 
to  bottom.  Then  we  started  forth  to  par- 
take of  Indian  cooking. 

We  soon  arrived  at  the  house  of  Seralo, 
the  Indian  woman  who  acted  as  hotel  keeper 
on  a  small  scale.  At  supper  the  rest  ate 
hearty,  but  it  was  very  necessary  that  one 
shouldn't  be  overcome  by  any  of  their  In- 
dian herbs  that  they  had  most  probably 
mixed  in  the  cooking,  to  steal  our  senses. 
So,  though  I  was  hungry,  I  was  philosopher 
enough  to  abstain  from  such  fleshly  lust. 

The  Indian  woman,  who  had  prepared  a 
nice-looking  meal  in  a  real  neat  house,  stood 
looking  at  us  as  we  set  at  table,  I  suppose 
to  see  how  her  medicine  was  going  to  work. 

327 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  won't  say  but  what  she  was  better-looking 
than  I  ever  thought  an  Indian  could  be,  for 
she  was.  She  had  a  real  pleasant  face,  and 
smiled  a  good  deal — a  rare  thing  for  an  Indian. 
Looking  at  me,  she  said  in  broken  English : 

"You  no  like  meal?     I  cook  him  myself." 

"You  disgraceful  woman!"  says  I,  aghast, 
to  that  imperturbable  Indian  female.  "You 
cooked  him  yourself;  and  who,  may  I  have 
the  audacity  to  ask,  did  the  killing?  How 
can  you  have  the  stomach  to  dish  out  human 
beings  to  eat?" 

But  she  didn't  understand,  or  pretended 
not  to,  but  kept  right  on  smiling  at  me! 

On  the  way  back  I  picked  up  a  cobblestone. 
Dominie  asked  me  if  that  was  to  crack  some- 
one on  the  head  with,  but  I  didn't  give  him 
no  answer.  I  had  my  own  designs. 

When  we  got  into  the  house,  I  looked  first 
for  some  muffins  and  cheese  that  had  been 
left  from  our  lunch,  for  I  hadn't  ate  a  thing 
at  that  Indian  woman's  house,  and  filled  the 
aching  void  with  that  supply.  Then  I  set 
to  work  to  secure  our  safety  for  the  night. 
I  took  some  of  them  rusty  nails  out  of  my 
pocket, — those  I  always  carry  for  good  luck 

328 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

— and  with  the  cobblestone  in  the  other  hand, 
sent  them  whacking  into  the  door,  to  make 
it  strong  against  the  onslaught  of  the  Indians. 
Then  I  got  Hezekiah  to  let  me  take  charge 
of  the  pistol — though  I'd  never  fired  one  off  in 
my  life. 

After  the  rest  had  gone  to  bed,  I  took  my 
chair  and  sat  its  back  up  to  the  door  and 
myself  down  in  it.  Then  I  laid  the  pistol 
across  my  lap  and  took  up  my  book  to  read 
to  while  away  the  dreary  time.  There  I  sat, 
grim  and  determined,  unconscious  Dominie's 
eyes  was  on  me. 

Pretty  soon  he  said,  sitting  up  in  bed,  and 
looking  scared,  pointing  to  the  slats  over  the 
door: 

"As  sure  as  you  live,  Aunt  Phoebe,  there's 
an  Indian  looking  in  them  slats!" 

"A  which?"  says  I,  jumping  like  a  gun  had 
been  pointed  at  me,  and  pretty  nearly  knock- 
ing the  lamp  over  in  my  excitement. 

"Be  you  there?"  I  shouted  up  at  the  slats. 
"Well,  you  hike  back  to  your  friends  with 
this  message:  Phoebe  Ann's  going  to  sit  up 
all  night  and  has  this  house  just  loaded  with 
pistols  and  powder,  waiting  for  you!" 

329 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

That  Indian  must  have  got  down  without 
making  a  sound,  for  I  never  heard  a  breath. 
Dominie  didn't  seem  special  scared,  and  only 
laughed  with  his  head  under  the  sheet.  Pretty 
soon  he  went  to  sleep  as  quiet  and  contented 
as  a  little  kitten. 

The  hours  dragged  on,  and  my  eyes  begun 
to  get  heavy.  Driving  in  the  open  air  is 
wonderful  for  making  you  sleepy.  But  I 
got  up  and  washed  them  with  cold  water, 
and  settled  myself  with  my  book  again. 

I  never  was  so  glad  to  see  the  dawn  in  my 
life  as  I  was  that  morning.  I  was  pretty 
well  exhausted,  but  I  had  saved  the  scalps 
of  the  entire  party! 

The  family  was  horrified  when  they  found 
I  hadn't  been  to  bed  all  night  long,  and  seemed 
to  think  everything  would  have  been  all  right 
if  I  had  slept  as  they  had.  How  little  they 
knew! 

When  we  finally  shook  off  the  dust  of  the 
town,  the  last  view  of  which  was  rows  and 
rows  of  corn  in  husk  hung  out  on  lines  to 
dry  for  making  tamales,  I  give  a  great  sigh 
of  relief.  I  won't  say  but  what  I  was  inter- 
ested in  the  round  earthen  dishes  they  used 

330 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  stone  pestle  to  crush  the  corn  in,  but  I 
wasn't  sorry  to  leave  any  part  of  the  life, 
though  it  was  novel,  that  I  saw  around  me. 
I  was  certainly  surprised  that  I  hadn't  seen 
any  Indians  with  blankets  and  feathers  on. 

We  struck  out  boldly  for  Temecula,  over 
a  four-mile  up-hill  climb  over  the  mountain 
and  as  far  down  on  the  other  side.  Even 
the  passing  desire  of  Hezekiah's  to  visit  some 
mines  near  Pala,  in  which  was  found  chal- 
cedony, beryl,  and  turquoise,  was  no  hind- 
rance to  my  enthusiasm  to  once  more  feel 
myself  a  free  being  out  of  the  clutches  of  the 
Indians. 

After  we  had  gone  over  the  mountain  I 
just  mentioned,  which  was  really  very  wild 
and  romantic,  we  come  to  a  piece  of  pictur- 
esque forest  road  that  was  ideal.  The  great 
immense  trees,  with  their  big  trunks,  looked 
as  though  they  had  stood  there  for  centuries. 
Just  the  dim  shadowy  light  that  is  over  the 
face  of  nature  in  such  places  illuminated  the 
mosses  and  ferns,  rocks  and  wild  growth 
around  us.  The  sight  struck  a  vein  in  my 
nature  that  was  very  reverential,  just  as 
though  we  might  convert  such  a  spot  into 

331 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  tabernacle  and  kneel  to  pray  to  the  Spirit 
dwelling  therein.  I  believe  it  was  just  such 
sights  that  produced  the  religious  belief  in 
man  found  in  primeval  people. 

Hezekiah  says  we  shall  drink  of  life-giving 
mineral  springs  at  the  next  place  we  stop. 
There  we  shall  look  upon  Lake  Elsinore,  set 
as  a  gem  among  the  hills. 

Thank  the  Lord,  we'll  soon  be  in  Los 
Angeles,  where  there'll  be  no  more  bridges 
to  cross.  I  shan't  say  but  what  I  will  be 
glad  to  cross  the  one  that  separates  me  from 
my  partner  and  you,  for  I  shall  always  be 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


832 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

LAKE  ELSINORE,  CALIFORNIA, 
September  10th,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

When  we  left  Temecula,  we  drove  along  a 
fine  road,  almost  like  a  boulevard,  until  we 
come  in  sight  of  Lake  Elsinore.  There  are 
mountains  all  around  us  here,  and  at  their 
base  lies  this  beautiful  calm  lake.  It  was 
like  arriving  in  Heaven,  in  comparison  to 
our  experiences  of  the  last  few  days. 

In  order  to  reach  the  hotel  overlooking 
the  lake,  we  had  to  drive  on  the  shore  of  the 
water  for  about  a  mile.  Then  we  procured 
rooms  on  the  lake  side  of  the  hotel.  Can 
you  wonder  we  sat  down  to  rest? 

And  what  a  rest!  I  wonder  if  we'll  real- 
ize, after  our  struggles  of  the  earth  are  over 
and  we're  harbored  at  last,  such  a  sense  of 
relief  as  I  did  that  I  had  really  got  clear  of 
them  Indians!  I  laid  my  head  back  on  my 
chair  and  feasted  my  eyes  on  the  calmness 
of  the  scene  before  me. 

333 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Water  is  scarce  in  the  rivers  here,  in  the 
summer,  but  it  ain't  in  the  lakes.  That's 
the  compensation  of  Nature — what  one  lacks 
the  other  makes  up  for. 

I  don't  think  you  can  accuse  the  letters 
I  have  sent  you  from  California  as  being  dry, 
but  this  promises  to  be  an  especially  wet 
one,  for  the  motto  of  this  place  is  to  soak 
yourself,  inside  and  out,  with  fluid  in  the 
shape  of  mineral  water. 

The  first  place  of  acquaintance  with  this 
water  was  at  a  pump  enclosed  by  an  open 
summer-house.  On  the  outside  of  this  en- 
closure was  the  name  "Hot  Sulphur  Springs," 
and  a  cup  hanging  by  the  pump  invited  every- 
one to  help  themselves. 

It's  no  wonder  they  could  give  it  away! 
It  was  the  nastiest-tasting  concoction  I  ever 
put  to  my  lips;  and  yet  they  say  people 
actually  grow  to  like  it!  When  Dominie 
tasted  it,  he  says: 

"Rotten  eggs!"  And  though  the  rest  of 
us  wouldn't  be  so  outspoken,  we  was  glad 
for  someone  to  give  expression  to  our  thoughts. 

It  seems  that  the  longer  you  pump  at  the 
well,  the  hotter  the  drink  gets.  But  we  didn't 

334 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

fiddle  much  of  our  time  away  here.  We 
walked  along  a  little  farther  and  come  to 
a  big  building  which  notified  us  it  was  a 
mineral  bath.  So  in  we  walked. 

There  was  a  big  tank  full  of  the  afore- 
mentioned material,  and  in  its  middle  stood 
a  man  with  both  arms  outstretched,  trying 
to  gain  health  from  its  contact  with  his  body. 
He  was  the  picture  of  death,  with  hollow  eyes 
and  sunken  cheeks. 

He  was  the  sole  occupant  of  the  tank,  and 
I  shortly  discovered  something  unheard  of 
hi  the  heavens  above  or  the  earth  beneath. 
I  now  see  why  the  man  had  stuck  to  the 
water. 

The  new  discovery  was — a  mud  bath!  I 
looked  at  that  sign;  I  spelt  it  out;  I  read  it 
low  to  myself;  and  then  I  called  the  crowd. 
Think  of  it,  Susanna,  a  mud  bath!  Here  we 
have  been  fighting  dirt  through  the  rainy 
seasons  all  our  life,  and  so  afraid  that  mud 
would  get  tracked  into  our  houses,  while 
in  another  part  of  the  country  you  was  in- 
vited to  divest  yourself  of  your  clothes  and 
wallow  in  it! 

I  read  all  the  theories  it  set  forth.    You 

335 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

was  first  to  wallow  in  the  mire  and  clay,  and 
then  rest  on  a  cot  with  a  blanket.  One  hour 
you  was  to  lie  hi  such  state — until  you  sweat. 
I  laid  the  material  up  carefully  hi  my  mind 
for  future  meditation.  As  for  mud — I  didn't 
see  why  it  was  necessary  to  pay  men  to  fur- 
nish you  with  that.  All  you  had  to  do  was 
to  dip  pails  of  water  out  of  the  lake  and  mix 
it  with  the  dirt  of  the  shore.  The  smallest 
child  can  make  mud.  The  trouble  comes  hi 
keeping  them  out  of  it.  Human  beings  and 
mud  certainly  seem  to  have  an  affinity  for 
each  other. 

After  we  returned  to  our  hotel,  I  couldn't 
keep  them  mud  baths  out  of  my  mind.  The 
people  furnishing  them  said  that  they  was 
good  for  rheumatism,  and  all  impurities  of 
the  system;  and  I  wondered  if  they  was. 
I  made  up  my  mind  to  try  one! 

But  I  hesitated  on  that  dollar  they  wanted 
to  be  paid  for  them.  A  dollar  is  a  terrible 
big  amount  to  pay  for  mud,  especially  when 
you  consider  how  many  dollars  we  pay  to 
fight  shy  of  it.  After  all,  there  was  no  real 
reason  why  I  shouldn't  mix  my  own  mud 
bath! 

336 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

So  the  next  day,  when  the  rest  of  my  party 
had  gone  out  for  a  while,  I  begun  to  make 
arrangements  to  try  some  of  Nature's  remedy. 
I  looked  thoughtful  at  the  bucket  standing 
beside  my  washstand.  It  looked  awful  heavy 
to  tote  down  to  the  lake,  but  I  swung  it  by 
the  handle  and  laid  one  of  the  quilts  off  the 
bed  over  the  other  arm.  I  was  now  fully 
equipped. 

As  I  got  down  to  the  office,  preparing  to 
go  out  the  front  door,  one  of  the  men  sit- 
ting there  says  to  the  clerk: 

"Better  look  out  for  your  goods;  they're 
walking  off!" 

But  I  kept  going  straight  ahead.  Then  the 
clerk  looked  up  from  his  writing  and  come 
around  to  the  front  of  the  desk;  but  I  had 
my  hand  on  the  knob  of  the  door. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  says  he  to  me, 
walking  in  my  direction. 

"That  don't  happen  to  be  any  of  your 
business!"  says  I.  "If  I  wanted  people  to 
know  that  I  should  hang  a  placard  on  my 
chest.  When  I  get  good  and  ready  I'll  re- 
turn this  pail  and  quilt,  and  not  before," 
and  I  closed  the  door  behind  me. 

337 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

No  one  followed  me.  I  suppose  they 
thought  if  I  didn't  return,  they  could  charge 
it  up  to  Hezekiah. 

I  soon  reached  the  shore  of  the  lake,  and 
then  I  walked  rapidly  along  to  a  retired  place. 

I  ran  plump  into  a  big  row  boat  on  the 
sand,  turned  upside  down,  with  part  of  the 
bottom  out.  This  was  an  ideal  place  for  me 
to  creep  in,  and  lay  on  the  hot  sand,  covered 
up  with  a  quilt,  till  the  pores  of  my  body 
began  to  weep — and  be  out  of  sight. 

So  I  set  to  work.  First  laying  off  my  bon- 
net, and  putting  my  quilt  on  the  top  of  the 
boat,  I  fetched  that  bucket  forth  into  posi- 
tion for  instant  use.  Then  I  begun  hunt- 
ing for  a  stick  to  mix  my  mud.  Some  of  the 
wild  enthusiasm  of  childhood  entered  my 
veins  as  I  found  what  I  was  in  search  for, 
and  grabbing  my  bucket  I  started  for  the 
water.  I  felt  like  I  used  to  when  mother 
put  a  soiled  dress  on  me  and  turned  me 
loose  to  make  mud  pies.  Now,  after  all 
these  years,  with  no  one  looking  on,  I  was 
really  going  to  play  in  mud  again!  I  hur- 
ried along  as  though  I  had  been  ten-year-old. 

The  first  pailful  of  water  from  the  lake  I 

338 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

landed  in  triumph  beside  the  boat;  and  now 
I  begun  to  wonder,  for  the  first  time,  what  I 
should  mix  my  mud  in.  But  I  soon  devised 
a  plan.  I  dug  a  good  hole  in  the  dirt  and 
sand  and  poured  the  water  into  it.  Immedi- 
ately the  earth  drank  it  up. 

This  was  discouraging,  but  the  next  pail- 
ful left  a  little  residue  of  water  in  the  bottom 
of  the  hole,  and  the  next  more;  pretty  soon 
it  was  half  full.  Then  I  took  both  hands  full 
of  dirt  and  threw  into  it.  Now  it  was  get- 
ting interesting,  and,  after  throwing  more 
dirt,  I  took  my  stick  and  began  mixing  vigor- 
ous. 

I  was  beginning  to  enjoy  myself  more  than 
in  any  experience  I'd  had  on  the  trip.  All 
the  years  of  my  life  was  as  naught,  and  I  was 
again  a  care-free  child  to  home  with  my 
mother  to  go  to  with  my  childish  questions 
and  perplexities.  So  I  worked  hard  and 
gleeful  till  the  mud  was  thick  and  ready  for 
use. 

Then  I  swung  into  the  boat.  I  made  up 
my  mind  I  wouldn't  take  a  bath  all  over  at 
once,  but  only  cover  my  face  and  hands  and 
feet,  to  see  how  it  worked.  So,  pushing  my 

339 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

head  up  through  the  hole  made  by  the  vacant 
slats,  and  in  this  wise  sitting  up,  I  removed 
my  shoes  and  stockings. 

Leaning  out,  I  took  a  handful  of  mud  out 
of  that  reservoir  and  slapped  it  on  the  top 
of  one  foot,  and  then  I  did  likewise  to  the 
other  one.  Then,  holding  my  eyes  tight 
shut,  I  clapped  a  handful  of  that  mud  on 
one  cheek,  then  on  my  forehead,  then  on 
the  rest  of  my  face.  My  next  duty  was  to 
baptize  both  hands.  I  next  drew  the  blanket 
into  the  improvised  bath  house  and  lay  down. 

The  experience  was  novel;  in  fact  it  went 
ahead  of  any  childhood  scene  I  could  call 
up.  I  begun  to  have  such  a  funny  sensation, 
too.  The  quilt  made  me  terrible  hot,  and 
my  flesh  felt  like  it  was  drawing  up  in  a 
pucker  underneath  that  mud.  I  supposed, 
though,  it  was  the  minerals  working  in  it 
and  purifying  my  blood;  for  if  all  the  rest 
qf  the  water  in  the  place  was  mineral,  in  all 
probability,  the  lake  was  too.  Anyway,  no 
one  could  look  upon  my  disfigurement,  and 
I  had  saved  a  dollar! 

I  was  just  beginning  to  feel  drowsy,  when 
I  heard  a  boy's  shout  of  glee,  and  my  heart 

340 


Ginger  Crickets!     What  on  earth  are  you  up  to  now, 
Aunt  Phoebe  ?  " 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

sunk  within  me.  It  was  Dominie  finding 
my  mud-pie  pool!  Springing  onto  the  part 
of  the  upturned  boat  that  was  whole,  he 
shouted : 

"Come  on,  pa,  here's  a  dandy  place  to 
rest!" 

What  was  I  to  do?  In  another  minute, 
boy-fashion,  he  might  swing  one  foot  into 
what  he  supposed  was  the  empty  boat,  and 
land  it  smack  on  my  upturned  face!  So  I 
poked  my  head  up  through  the  opening. 

With  a  wild  yell,  he  give  one  spring  onto 
the  ground.  Then,  with  a  prolonged  whistle, 
he  says: 

"Ginger  crickets!  What  on  earth  are 
you  up  to  now,  Aunt  Phoebe?  Has  the  min- 
eral water  been  too  much  for  your  head?  I 
believe  it's  turned  your  brain!" 

Just  then  I  see  one  of  the  servants  of  the 
hotel  running  along  the  shore  to  overtake 
Hezekiah.  When  he  had  got  up  to  him,  he 
said  something  quite  excited,  and  Hezekiah 
turned  round  and  walked  back  with  him. 
Seeing  this,  Dominie  was  inclined  to  go,  too, 
but  I  interposed. 

"Do  stay  with  me,  Dominie,"  I  pleaded, 

341 


"and  help  me  to  get  back  to  dinner  in  time. 
I'm  so  tuckered  out  getting  this  mud-bath 
that  I  feel  as  though  I  couldn't  get  that 
bucket  and  quilt  back  alone!" 

"And  is  it  a  mud-bath?"  says  he,  laughing 
till  his  face  got  red.  "Aunt  Phoebe,  you're 
a  regular  lark  in  yourself." 

But,  la,  he's  only  a  boy,  so  I  didn't  pay 
no  attention  to  him.  I  had  more  use  for 
him  than  talk. 

So  I  sent  him  to  the  lake  for  some  water 
to  wash  the  mud  off;  but  it  was  hard  stuff 
to  get  rid  of;  some  of  it  had  got  into  the 
pores  and  was  bound  to  stay.  In  order  to 
get  it  off  my  feet,  I  had  to  get  out  of  the 
boat  and  rest  them  on  the  ground.  And 
this  sent  Dominie  off  into  another  fit  of 
laughter.  But  after  awhile  we  was  ready 
to  set  forth  to  our  dinner,  and  I  made  him 
take  his  turn,  this  time,  in  swinging  the 
bucket  and  carrying  the  quilt. 

But  I  had  had  a  mud-bath;  and  it  had 
cost  me  nothing  but  some  effort.  I  hoped 
it  would  do  me  good,  though  I  felt  terrible 
weak. 

When  we  walked  into  the  office  of  the  hotel, 

342 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

there  was  some  new  arrivals  just  registering 
their  names.  As  we  got  near  the  desk,  some 
of  the  ladies  turned  and  looked  at  us.  I 
had  just  taken  the  pail  from  Dominie,  and 
I  suppose  this  give  rise  to  the  remark  which 
I  now  heard  spoken  low  between  two  of  the 
women : 

"A  new  chambermaid,  I  suppose;  but  how 
funny  they  should  allow  her  to  come  in  the 
office  in  this  style!" 

A  chambermaid!  I  set  down  that  pail 
with  a  whack,  and  you  can  well  imagine 
what  I  was  going  to  say  to  her,  when  I 
caught  sight  of  that  nice  little  woman  that 
had  helped  me  onto  the  train  at  Jersey  City 
when  I  started  for  California. 

She  come  up  to  me  with  her  hand  out- 
stretched, and  I  felt  like  hugging  her.  I 
says: 

"How  glad  I  be  to  see  you  again!  I've 
just  been  having  a  mud-bath,  and  am  re- 
turning the  articles  to  the  hotel  rooms  which 
me  and  my  party  are  occupying." 

"A  mud-bath!"  says  the  little  sweet-faced 
woman  in  surprise.  "I  should  think  that 
would  make  one  dirtier  instead  of  cleaner!" 

343 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  she  laughed  a  little  low  silvery  laugh. 

"You've  got  lots  to  learn  yet,  my  dear, 
if  you've  just  arrived  in  California,"  says  I, 
with  superior  knowledge. 

Looking  at  the  others,  I  see  they  was  all 
listening,  even  the  clerk,  and  everyone  was 
laughing.  I  think  if  I  have  a  genius  in  any 
one  direction  it  is  to  make  those  around  me 
feel  happy,  for  wherever  I  go  they  always 
see  the  bright  side  of  things! 

But  I  did  hope  I  could  return  the  favor 
this  nice  little  woman  had  done  me  once; 
and  I  made  up  my  mind  to  try.  I  asked  her 
how  long  she  was  going  to  stay,  and  how 
she  happened  to  come  to  California.  She 
said  she  didn't  know  as  to  the  first,  it  de- 
pended on  the  party  she  was  with;  and  as 
to  the  second,  a  good  opportunity  offering 
itself  had  induced  her  to  visit  the  country 
she  had  always  wanted  to  see,  and  at  the 
same  time  visit  her  only  brother,  whom  she 
hadn't  seen  for  a  long  time. 

"And  did  you  make  it  out?"  says  I. 

"No,  not  yet,"  says  she,  "though  I  hope 
to  before  I  go  back  East.  When  I  got  here 
I  found  he  had  gone  to  Europe  on  quick 

344 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

notice,  and  the  letter  telling  me  of  it  had 
passed  me  on  the  way.  But  he  is  expected 
back  soon,  so  I  still  hope  to  see  him." 

The  party  now  went  to  the  rooms  assigned 
them,  and  I  went  to  mine. 

After  dinner  I  hunted  up  my  friend  of  the 
ferry-boat  in  the  music  room,  where  she  was 
listening  to  the  automatic  piano,  and  asked 
her  to  go  out  for  a  walk  with  me.  She  seemed 
glad  to  renew  the  acquaintance,  and  we  set 
forth. 

As  we  walked  around,  she  happened  to 
mention  her  brother  once  more,  of  whom 
she  seemed  to  think  a  pile. 

"Tell  me  about  your  brother,"  says  I, 
"for  I'm  very  much  interested." 

"There's  so  much  to  tell,"  says  she,  brightly, 
"that  I  don't  know  where  to  begin.  My 
brother  is  a  great  student,  and  is  engaged 
in  college  work." 

"  Now  that  sounds  interesting,"  says  I,  and 
I  couldn't  help  thinking  of  Mr.  Earlham. 
"Maybe  your  brother  is  studying  for  the 
ministry?  " 

"  No,"  says  she,  with  that  same  quiet  little 
smile  I  had  noted  so  long  ago,  "though 

345 


Anthony  is  of  a  religious  trend  of  mind,  he  has 
not  chosen  the  ministry.  He  is  most  inter- 
ested in  political  economy,  which  he  thinks 
is  the  cure-all  for  every  adverse  condition  in 
life." 

"Now  ain't  that  funny,"  says  I,  "I  know 
just  such  a  character  myself." 

"  Indeed,  is  that  so?"  says  the  little  woman, 
"but  to  me  there's  only  one  character  like 
Anthony's,  for  he  is  the  most  unselfish  man 
I  ever  knew.  To  really  appreciate  him,  one 
should  know  his  life.  This  he  will  never 
divulge  to  anyone,  for  he  says  there  is  noth- 
ing remarkable  about  it.  But  there  is." 

"Then  tell  me,"  says  I,  "for  I  feel  strangely 
drawn  to  this  brother  of  yours." 

"Anthony  came  out  to  California  when  he 
was  only  sixteen  years  of  age,"  she  com- 
menced, "with  an  uncle  who  had  traded 
some  Eastern  property  for  a  Western  ranch. 
It  was  hard  for  us  to  let  him  leave  home, 
but  I  was  married  and  father  was  doing  well 
in  business,  and  it  was  a  great  opportunity 
for  the  boy  to  see  the  country.  Uncle's  ranch 
did  well,  but  he  was  ambitious  for  town 
property,  so  he  changed  the  stock  and 

346 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

produce  for  a  city  home.  Uncle  was  eager  for 
greater  riches  and  speculated  in  land.  Just 
at  the  height  of  the  boom  the  crash  came. 
Property  dropped  in  value,  and  men  that 
were  worth  a  half-million  one  day,  were  in 
debt  to  the  extent  of  several  thousand  the 
next.  Uncle  was  one  of  these.  He  lost  all, 
and  had  to  start  again.  By  the  time  the 
property  had  come  up  once  more,  as  Cali- 
fornia property  is  bound  to  do  in  time,  he 
couldn't  stagger  to  his  feet  to  gain  his  old 
position.  Then  Anthony  left  his  university 
studies,  and  worked  through  the  day,  sit- 
ting up  half  the  night  not  to  lose  ground  in 
his  special  ambition.  Uncle  seemed  to  lose 
heart  from  the  time  of  his  loss,  and  failed 
rapidly.  Then  Anthony  took  the  whole  re- 
sponsibility of  the  burden  upon  himself." 

"And  didn't  he  break  down  under  such  a 
strain?"  I  asked. 

"  Not  until  part  of  the  burden  was  removed 
from  him,"  she  answered.  "When  uncle 
died,  and  the  place  was  disposed  of,  so  that 
Aunt  had  a  few  thousand  dollars,  he  fell 
sick  with  a  nervous  fever.  It  wasn't  long 
after  this  that  Aunt  died,  and  he  was  then 

347 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

left  master  of  his  actions.  But  troubles  never 
come  singly,  and  things  had  been  happening 
to  home.  Father  lost  what  money  he  had, 
and  my  husband  was  killed,  leaving  me  only 
a  pittance.  Then  he  took  up  the  new  re- 
sponsibility and  sent  his  earnings  to  his  par- 
ents— for  Aunt  had  gone  through  with  what 
she  had  before  she  died.  This  he  continued 
to  do  till  father  got  on  his  feet  once  more, 
and  I  had  a  legacy  left  to  me.  Through  it 
all,  he  has  studied  and  studied,  and  now 
gone  to  Europe  to  complete  his  course  in 
his  favorite  subject.  I  am  so  glad  the  op- 
portunity came  to  him,"  she  ended  up,  with 
hope  and  love  in  her  voice. 

"And  what's  the  name  of  your  brother, 
besides  Anthony?"  I  asked,  more  interested 
than  I  can  tell. 

"Earlham,"  says  she. 

I  stopped  stock  still  in  the  street  and  says: 

"The  Lord  be  praised!  Ain't  I  glad  to 
know  you're  his  sister  and  he's  your  brother!" 

"Why,  you  don't  know  Anthony,  do  you?" 
says  she,  with  a  little  cry  of  joy. 

"Know  him?"  says  I.  "Well,  I  should 
say  so,  and  what's  more,  I  think  more  of  him 

348 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

than  of  any  other  man  in  the  world  outside 
my  own  relations,  which  I  hope  sometime 
he'll  be,"  I  added,  now  grown  bold. 

"Why,  you  ain't  Aunt  Phoebe,  are  you?" 
says  she,  a  light  breaking  over  her  face. 

"The  very  same,"  says  I,  "and  I  hope  you 
can  call  me  so  in  reality  some  day.  For  if 
he  can  get  Angelina  Colwell  for  a  wife,  it'll 
be  full  compensation  for  what  he's  had  to 
go  through.  She's  just  as  wonderful  a  woman 
as  he  is  a  man!" 

"I  believe  it,"  says  she,  with  conviction, 
"if  all  that  Anthony  has  written  about  her 
is  true.  But  he  always  speaks  so  reverential 
of  her  that  I  don't  think  he  has  allowed  him- 
self any  selfish  thoughts  in  regard  to  the 
matter.  He  only  speaks  of  an  ideal  friend- 
ship he  has  contracted  with  a  young  woman. 
In  fact,  he  has  the  same  as  said  that  she  is 
to  be  given  to  another,  and  he  is  thanking 
God  for  the  privilege  of  knowing  her  while 
he  can  have  uninterrupted  intercourse  with 
her/1 

"That  sounds  just  like  him,"  says  I, 
"  though  I'm  glad  you  told  me,  for,  generally 
speaking,  the  way  a  person  talks  to  their  own 

349 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

folks  is  the  truest  index  to  their  character. 
But  Anthony  and  I  have  some  talks  a-com- 
ing!"  I  ended  up. 

And  though  his  sister  looked  at  my  famil- 
iarity with  a  little  surprise,  we  both  laughed 
and  understood  each  other. 

I  tell  you,  my  mind  was  more  set  than  ever 
on  Mr.  Earlham.  'Tain't  all  the  quality  of 
a  man's  pocketbook  or  clothes  that  counts 
in  married  life,  as  I  know  from  Ephraim;  it's 
his  love  and  unselfishness  that  does  the  busi- 
ness. 

I  now  took  her  arm  and  we  walked  along 
in  confidential  chat,  the  most  important  of 
which  was  that  she  was  not  to  discover  her- 
self to  my  relations  yet, — not  till  they  had 
learned  to  know  her  for  themselves. 

Turning  about  to  walk  back  to  the  hotel, 
we  run  plumb  onto  a  circus  passing  through 
the  town.  In  some  wagons  was  a  few  strange- 
looking  animals,  and  there  was  a  big  bull 
hitched  behind  this  part  of  the  parade. 

We  stood  still,  looking  at  it  pass.  But 
just  as  the  bull  got  opposite  us,  it  somehow 
broke  its  chain  and  made  a  straight  plunge 
for  the  place  where  we  was  standing.  Of 

350 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

course  we  both  took  to  our  heels,  and  he  took 
after  us!  Everyone  was  trying  to  catch  him; 
but  it  wasn't  any  go,  he  was  after  me. 

It's  needless  to  say  I  run  likewise.  I  didn't 
dare  to  go  straight  ahead,  for  I  would  be  too 
soon  caught,  and  so  I  run  round  and  round 
a  building  standing  by  itself.  You  know  it 
takes  time  for  a  big  lumbering  body  to  make 
a  turn,  which  give  me  extra  lee  room.  My 
hat  was  hanging  down  my  back,  and  I  didn't 
dare  take  time  to  pull  it  up.  I  was  sure  I 
felt  my  hair  loosening  from  the  exercise! 

When  I  could  almost  feel  his  hot  breath 
upon  me,  I  suddenly  remembered  I  had  a 
red  flannel  skirt  on.  So  giving  one  yank  at 
my  waist  band,  it  slipped  to  the  ground  and 
I  jumped  out  of  it,  still  going  my  race  course. 
The  animal,  seeing  the  red  flag  in  front  of 
him,  stopped,  tore  it  to  pieces,  and  tossed  it 
up  on  his  horns.  Just  at  that  minute  his 
keeper  come  up  with  him,  and,  getting  hold 
of  him,  led  him  back  to  the  company,  which 
was  all  standing  still,  watching  proceedings. 
The  clowns  was  standing  up  on  their  seats, 
waving  their  whips,  and  the  girls  was  look- 
ing with  eyes  wide  open,  some  horrified  and 

351 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

shrieking  and  some  laughing.  As  the  keeper 
come  up  with  his  animal,  one  of  the  company 
says: 

"Why  don't  you  take  the  old  lady  along 
as  an  extra  attraction  in  a  side-show?  That 
stunt  would  bring  any  house  down!" 

As  for  me,  I  just  sunk  on  the  nearest 
tree-stump  and  struggled  for  breath,  and  to 
getting  myself  looking  presentable  again. 

During  the  evening  I  managed  to  bring 
Mr.  Earlham's  sister  in  contact  with  my 
relations,  and  they  expressed  themselves  as 
being  delighted  with  her.  So  much  so  good. 

I  don't  know  how  much  longer  we'll  stay 
here,  but  I  know  two  things:  I'll  take  no 
more  mud-baths  while  the  world  stands,  nor 
drink  any  more  mineral  water. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


362 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
October  5th,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

Arrived  home  at  last!  Our  scalps  are  on, 
our  nerves  are  rested,  our  bodies  are  in  good 
condition,  and  our  minds  are  better  filled 
than  when  we  left  home.  Every  one  of  which 
conditions  multiplies  our  joy  of  living. 

The  road  from  Lake  Elsinore,  where  we 
left  Mr.  Earlham's  sister  with  her  party,  was 
a  fine  and  safe  one. 

We  arrived  at  Hezekiah's  house,  which 
looked  very  inviting  after  our  late  experi- 
ence, near  noon  on  a  Thursday.  Angelina 
and  the  cousin  Martha  I've  wrote  about  met 
us  with  a  warm  welcome  at  the  door,  the 
former  dressed  entirely  in  white,  with  a  rose 
in  her  hair.  I  took  special  notice  of  Ange- 
lina, for  I  was  feasting  my  eyes  on  her  after 
being  separated  so  long,  and  her  face  looked 
as  white  as  her  gown.  At  this  my  heart  give 
a  quick  cry  of  alarm,  but  I  said  nothing, 

353 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

trusting  to  time  to  find  out  what  was  the 
matter.  The  house  looked  more  beautiful 
than  ever,  after  being  away  from  it  such  a 
space,  and  was  dressed  up  pretty  by  having 
jardinieres  of  flowers  all  over  it. 

I  think  this  is  generally  the  case,  don't 
you,  when  we  have  been  away  from  our  own 
belongings  for  a  while?  I  mean  that  we  come 
back  to  find  our  own  are  the  best.  Men 
travel  all  over  the  world,  in  quest  of  happi- 
ness, and  then  return  to  the  home  and  the 
little  circle  to  find  they  have  been  running 
away  from,  instead  of  towards  it,  all  the 
time. 

After  the  greetings  was  over,  I  went  up  to 
my  room.  I  found  that  Angelina  had  beau- 
tiful flowers  set  around  in  vases  in  it,  and  a 
new  novel  laying  on  my  desk,  ready  to  read 
while  I  rested.  The  tears  come  in  my  eyes 
when  I  see  it,  for  I  find  that  as  you  grow  old 
you  appreciate  little  acts  of  kindness  more 
and  more. 

For  a  day  or  two  there  was  confusion  till 
we  all  got  settled;  then  the  skein  of  affairs 
begun  to  unravel  itself. 

Finding  Angelina  alone   in  her  room  on 

354 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Saturday  morning,  I  set  down  in  a  rocking- 
chair  near  her,  for  a  chat. 

"Tell  me  what  you've  been  doing  since  I've 
been  gone,  Angelina, "  I  says  to  her. 

She  put  up  her  writing,  and  going  over  to 
the  window-seat,  which  was  piled  with  cush- 
ions, sat  down  among  them.  Framed  by 
the  pretty  soft  cream  curtains  with  green 
draperies,  she  looked  a  picture  to  delight  any 
artist. 

"Why,  I've  managed  to  keep  busy,  Aunt 
Phoebe,"  says  she,  smiling.  "I've  had  my 
tots  at  the  home  to  carry  off  on  picnics;  my 
girls  to  help  with  their  studies,  problems  and 
pleasures;  and  my  own  lessons  in  painting 
to  keep  up  with." 

"You  didn't  tell  me  you  had  been  busy 
answering  Mr.  Earlham's  letters,"  says  I, 
slyly,  "but  I  suppose  you  have.  I  don't 
want  you  to  tell  me  anything  that  you  would 
rather  not,  but  I  would  like  to  know  how 
he  has  got  on  in  his  studies  and  when  he's 
coming  back." 

She  didn't  answer  for  a  minute.  Then  she 
said  quietly: 

"I  don't  know  anything  more  about  Mr. 

355 


Earlham  than  you  do,  aunty.  I  have  re- 
ceived no  word  from  him." 

"Angelina  Colwell — "  I  exclaimed,  "you 
hain't  had  any  letter  from  Mr.  Earlham?  Then 
the  devil's  to  pay  for  it!"  I  added,  with  con- 
viction. 

"Such  language  shocks  me,  Aunt  Phoebe!" 
says  Angelina,  a  little  smile  playing  around 
her  mouth.  "You  really  ought  to  be  more 
careful  around  virgin  ears!"  she  added,  and 
there  was  still  a  touch  of  mischief  in  them 
big  expressive  eyes. 

"Look  here,  Angelina,"  says  I,  and  I 
almost  stopped  rocking  again,  I  was  so  in- 
tense, "only  on  the  most  emphatic  occasions 
would  I  speak  of  the  enemy  of  our  souls  in 
such  distinct  terms.  But  I  also  know  that 
no  power  could  have  the  heart  to  separate 
you  and  Mr.  Earlham  but  that  very  same 
being." 

"I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,"  Angelina  an- 
swered tentatively.  "  Mr.  Earlham  has  prob- 
ably forgotten  even  my  existence  by  this 
time!"  And  though  she  spoke  calmly,  I 
could  see  there  was  a  little  spasm  of  pain 
playing  around  her  lips. 

356 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Forgot  his  soul!"  says  I,  disdainful. 

"  I  told  you  it  was  only  a  case  of  friendship !" 
she  answered,  rather  weakly. 

"  A  flip  to  friendship ! "  I  says,  getting  more 
and  more  resentful.  "The  friendship  that 
I  consider  worth  the  name  hangs  onto  its 
object  with  as  much  tenacity  as  love,  only 
with  different  sentiment.  It's  just  as  neces- 
sary to  have  a  friend  as  it  is  a  lover;  both 
fill  different,  though  equally  necessary,  posi- 
tions. But  such  conductions  as  you  have  just 
admitted  has  transpired,  ain't  worth  the  name 
of  either  one!" 

I  rocked  furious,  and  she  said  nothing,  only 
compressed  her  lips  a  little  as  though  there 
was  a  pain  tugging  at  her  heart.  Then  my 
loyalty  come  to  the  surface.  I  sighed  and 
says,  firm: 

"I  don't  believe  a  word  of  it!  That  man 
has  wrote,  and  somehow  you  haven't  got  the 
letters." 

"O,  no,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  says  Angelina, 
"don't  think  that,  for  that  would  be  to  hold 
somebody  to  blame,  which  is  impossible." 

But  I  had  other  questions  on  hand. 

"How  does  Mr.  Grey  come  on?" 

357 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"He  has  done  everything  in  his  power  to 
make  up  for  Mr.  Earlham's  coldness,"  says 
she,  "and  has  been  very  devoted  in  his  at- 
tentions. He  cannot  be  accused  of  showing 
the  white  feather  during  your  absence,  any- 
how," she  ended  up,  with  a  half  smile. 

"And  by  this  time  I  suppose  you're  very 
much  impressed  with  him?"  says  I,  a  com- 
bination of  feelings  rankling  hi  my  mind. 

"Well,"  she  answered,  hesitatingly,  "it 
wouldn't  be  quite  truthful  for  me  to  say 
that,  for  I  didn't  form  my  first  opinion  of 
him  hastily.  But  he  seems  genuine  in  car- 
ing for  my  wishes.  After  all,  it  may  be 
better  to  make  one  man  sincerely  happy  and 
depend  on  outside  interests  for  my  own  con- 
tentment, than  to  seek  the  impossible." 

"Never,  never!"  says  I,  getting  up,  and 
walking  over  to  the  window  excitedly.  "  Two 
wrongs  don't  make  one  right.  You  wrong 
any  man  by  giving  him  your  hand  without 
your  heart;  and  you  wrong  yourself  most 
of  all,  for  you  get  nothing  in  return." 

Just  at  this  juncture  we  heard  the  step 
of  Lucy  Jane  coming  towards  the  closed  door, 
and  I  sat  down  quietly,  that  she  might  not 

358 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

suspect  anything  of  the  subject  of  our  con- 
versation. 

When  she  had  taken  a  seat  in  the  room, 
she  begun  to  enter  into  discussion  with  Ange- 
lina about  some  evening  dresses  she  wanted 
her  to  have  made.  Lucy  Jane  seemed  won- 
derful pleased  with  Angelina,  and  the  way 
all  things  was  turning  out.  When  she  finished 
the  conversation  and  got  up  to  go,  she  says, 
laughing: 

"You're  just  as  sly  a  little  puss  as  the 
next  girl,  Angelina.  Here  you  let  us  all  go 
off  on  a  trip  and  stay  home  to  do  a  courting 
that  you  wanted  no  stranger  eyes  to  look 
upon.  But  it's  the  way  of  the  world;  stolen 
fruit  always  seems  the  sweetest,  and  your 
father  intends  to  make  this  sweet  for  you 
by  settling  a  large  dowry  upon  you!" 

Before  Lucy  Jane  had  finished  this  speech, 
Angelina  had  got  up  from  her  seat  and  gone 
over  to  her  dressing-table,  and  begun  brush- 
ing her  long  silky  hair  for  lunch.  Her  back 
was  to  her  mother,  as  she  left  the  room,  but 
the  reflection  in  the  mirror  before  her  showed 
me  a  very  white-faced  girl,  with  no  love  in 
her  eyes. 

359 


In  the  afternoon  I  set  out  for  a  walk;  my 
mind  was  so  wrought  up  by  what  Angelina 
had  told  me,  that  I  needed  to  exercise  my 
body  to  keep  equipoise  with  my  mind,  and 
so  restore  the  balance.  It's  always  so  with 
me  at  home.  The  day  that  I  heard  what 
Lyddy  Skinner  said  about  my  knowing  noth- 
ing of  music,  after  I  had  been  put  on  that 
committee  by  the  church,  I  took  a  long  walk 
in  the  woods,  till  I  come  out  with  the  clear 
conviction  that  the  smallest  thing  in  the 
world  was  envy,  and  the  greatest  thing  the 
rising  above  all  criticism  and  being  individual 
in  perfecting  a  character.  I  felt  now  I  must 
let  my  mind  and  body  together  work  out  the 
problem. 

And  it  did.  I  started  on  foot  up  Broad- 
way. There  was  crowds  coming  and  going, 
and  cars  and  automobiles  flying  hither  and 
thither.  I  hadn't  gone  far  when  I  see  before 
me  the  light-haired  girl  of  the  notion  counter. 

You'll  remember,  no  doubt,  that  when  I 
started  to  shake  hands  with  all  of  Hezekiah's 
employees  in  the  store,  this  girl  was  extra 
friendly.  I  had  always  took  an  interest  in 
her  since. 

360 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  accosted  her,  for  I  was  really  interested 
in  knowing  how  she  was  getting  on.  We 
stood  talking  about  things  in  general  for  a 
few  minutes.  As  she  turned  to  go,  she  come 
up  close  to  me,  and  with  a  pitiful  look,  says: 

"O,  what  shall  I  do?  Here  comes  my 
father!  He  is  intoxicated  today,  and  extra 
ugly.  He  doesn't  believe  I  keep  working, 
because  I  give  my  money  to  my  mother  to 
help  run  the  house.  This  morning  he  said 
if  he  caught  me  on  the  streets  during  work 
hours  he'd  drag  me  down  Broadway  by  the 
hair  of  my  head!" 

"Which  he  won't  do,"  says  I,  always  ready 
for  business.  "You  just  get  behind  me,  and 
stay  there.  If  I  jump  to  one  side,  you  jump 
too." 

She  run  around  back  of  me  and  did  as  she 
was  told.  Then  we  stood  ready  for  business, 
for  he  was  almost  up  to  us. 

"Come  around  here,  you  hussy!"  the 
drunken  man  snarled  out.  "You  can't  hide 
from  me;  I'll  teach  you  that!" 

"And  who  are  you  daring  to  say  that  to?" 
says  I,  walking  up  boldly  to  him,  and  look- 
ing him  in  the  eye. 

361 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"I  got  nothing  to  do  with  you!"  says  he, 
disregardful  of  me.  "I  want  Mirandy." 

"But  I  have  with  you,"  says  I,  "and  that 
makes  the  difference!  So  now  you  just  pull 
both  ears  to  the  front  of  your  head  and  listen 
to  me.  As  for  the  daughter  you're  calling 
for,  whoever  she  is,  you  see  she's  not  here; 
it  was  only  an  illusion  of  your  befogged 


senses." 


He  made  a  lunge  towards  us,  and  I  sprung 
to  one  side — Mirandy  with  me.  The  ex- 
pected thing  happened — he  went  sprawling 
on  all  fours! 

Then  I  give  Mirandy  a  shove  and  says: 

"Sprint  for  your  life,  for  he'll  be  worse 
than  a  fiend  when  he  gets  up!"  And  she  did. 

When  the  drunken  man  got  to  his  feet, 
with  fist  shaking  in  the  air,  looking  around 
for  his  prey,  he  met  only  the  jibing  faces  of 
the  collected  crowd.  As  for  his  daughter  and 
me,  even  if  we  had  been  together,  the  men 
around  the  intoxicated  victim  would  have 
hid  us  from  his  sight.  Providence  had  taken 
care  of  its  own. 

Nothing  more  of  special  outward  interest 
took  place  before  the  end  of  my  walk.  It 

362 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

was  a  satisfaction  that  my  mind  had  got 
cooled  off  to  its  usual  sane  view  of  things. 
Evidently  there  was  some  mystery  that  must 
be  cleared  up  before  conflicting  circumstances 
could  be  brought  together  in  harmony. 
According  to  Jupiter,  it  was  my  place  to"  now 
take  hold  of  affairs,  and  I  intended  to  do  it; 
and  in  this,  fate  had  already  done  its  most 
to  help  me  out,  though  unbeknown  to  me. 

Something  of  emphatic  interest,  though, 
took  place  the  following  Monday  morning, 
which  the  events  of  this  day  had  prepared. 

This  was  a  note  from  the  girl  I  had  be- 
friended. It  read: 

Dear  Mrs.  Aunt  Phoebe: 

I  can't  tell  you  how  grateful  I  am  to  you 
for  Saturday's  deliverance.  The  only  way  I 
can  show  it  is  by  telling  you  some  news  that 
I  know  will  be  of  interest  to  you.  Will  you 
please  meet  me  in  the  rooms  of  the  Y.W.C.A.? 
Any  time  you  name  will  be  convenient  for  me 
if  it  is  after  store  hours. 

Gratefully  yours, 

MIRANDA  ASHTON. 

363 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  immediately  sat  down  at  my  desk  and 
penned  the  following: 

Dear  Mirandy: 

You  are  entirely  welcome  for  any  service 
I  was  to  you  on  Saturday.  But  I  shall  be 
glad,  nevertheless,  to  hear  the  news  you've 
got  to  communicate.  So  I'll  meet  you  at 
the  place  mentioned  on  Wednesday  evening 
at  half-past  seven  o'clock.  Till  then, 

Your  friend, 

P.  A.  LYSANDER. 

I  was  really  very  curious  to  hear  what  the 
girl  had  to  communicate  that  could  be  of 
interest  to  me.  I  should  have  hurried  up 
matters  even  more  if  I'd  had  the  slightest 
inkling  of  its  gravity;  for  matters  was  hurry- 
ing on  faster  than  I  knew,  right  to  home. 

I  had  had  my  talk  with  Angelina  about  Mr. 
Earlham  Saturday  morning.  Sunday  after- 
noon, after  Mr.  Grey  had  escorted  Angelina 
to  church,  and  come  home  with  her  to  din- 
ner, I  had  another  short  talk  with  her.  This 
gentleman  had  said  he  had  a  very  important 
engagement  for  the  afternoon  that  he  couldn't 

364 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

break,  but  would  be  back  in  the  evening,  and 
so  had  left  as  soon  as  the  meal  was  finished. 

But  I  must  hurry  along,  I  have  so  much 
to  tell  you. 

On  Monday  night  Mr.  Grey  come  again. 
I  did  wish  Mr.  Earlham  would  hurry  and  get 
back.  I  was  most  crazy  at  the  way  things 
was  going.  On  Tuesday  night  we  was  to  go 
to  a  concert  give  by  a  Scotch  band  in  kilts, 
over  which  I  was  delighted,  for  the  blood  in 
my  veins,  though  some  two  centuries  back, 
called  loud  for  my  kinsmen. 

During  the  day  I  had  reason  to  consult 
Angelina  on  a  matter  of  interest  to  us  both. 
We  was  standing  by  a  table,  talking,  when 
I  happened  to  glance  down.  Angelina's  hands 
rested  on  the  table,  and  on  the  third  finger  of 
the  left  hand  was  a  large  new  solitaire  dia- 
mond ring! 

The  blood  rushed  to  my  head,  and  I  felt 
dizzy  for  a  minute.  I  couldn't  believe  the 
truth  of  my  first  impressions. 

"Has  your  pa  give  you  a  new  ring?"  says 
I,  for  I  thought  it  might  be  that  she  hadn't 
worn  it  much  since  we  had  been  home. 

"It's  Mr.  Grey's  ring,"  she  answered  me 

365 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

calmly,  with  cold  white  face  and  undisturbed 
feelings. 

"O,  Angelina!"  says  I,  and  I  sunk  down  in 
the  nearest  chair,  too  weak  from  my  feelings 
to  stand  up.  "You  can't  be  going  to  do  any- 
thing so  dreadful  as  that!  Can't  you  imag- 
ine the  horror  of  dwelling  with  one  man  with 
your  body,  and  another  man  with  your  soul?" 

"Aunty,"  says  she,  in  the  same  imper- 
turbable voice,  "there  really  isn't  any  use 
to  talk  more  about  it.  I  have  promised  to 
become  Mr.  Grey's  wife,  and  father  and  mother 
are  delighted.  Mr.  Grey  says  he  is  supremely 
happy.  It  makes  no  difference  about  me.  I 
can  live  up  to  the  duties  of  a  wife,  and  none 
of  us  have  long  to  stay  here  to  endure  any- 
thing. Mr.  Earlham  cares  nothing  about  me." 

"Which  is  the  biggest  untruth  under  the 
sun,"  says  I,  "and  I  believe  I'll  prove  it  to 
you  some  day!"  But  she  says: 

"It  will  be  too  late." 

There  was  clearly  nothing  to  be  done  at 
present.  So  I  asked  the  next  natural  ques- 
tion: 

"When  will  you  be  married?" 

"In  January,"  says  she,  and  I  swallowed 

366 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

a  big  lump  that  was  sticking  in  my  throat. 

Still,  January  was  about  four  months  off, 
and  sometimes  even  four  hours  changes  a 
life.  I  didn't  despair  altogether. 

By  this  time  I  was  getting  anxious  for  that 
interview  with  Mirandy.  In  fact,  my  mind 
was  so  distracted  with  its  own  thoughts  that 
I  was  abstracted  all  through  the  day  I  was 
to  meet  Mirandy  in  the  evening.  But  you 
know  they  say: 

"The  longest  day,  lived  till  tomorrow, 
Will  have  passed  away," 

and  so  the  time  for  the  interview  with 
Mirandy  come  around  in  due  season. 

At  seven  o'clock,  the  evenings  being  still 
light,  I  slipped  out  of  the  house  and  walked 
to  my  appointment,  without  anyone  dis- 
covering my  departure.  I  found  Mirandy 
waiting  for  me.  We  walked  into  a  little 
waiting  room,  and  way  back,  in  the  farthest 
corner,  we  sat  down  for  our  confab. 

And  it  was  an  amazing  one!  Mirandy  be- 
gan by  telling  me  that  the  reason  she  had 
answered  my  questions  about  that  pretty 
girl  at  the  lace  counter  so  evasively,  when 

367 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

we  had  been  talking  on  the  street,  was  be- 
cause she  really  wanted  to  shield  her. 

"From  what?"  says  I. 

"From  scandal,"  says  she,  "for  among  all 
the  girls  of  the  store,  I  am  the  only  one  that 
knows  her  relations  with  Mr.  Grey.  Besides 
this,  I  really  care  for  the  lovely  Miss  Colwell, 
and  think  she  ought  to  know  what  sort  of 
a  man  her  name  has  been  coupled  with  in 
the  newspapers." 

"The  newspapers?"  says  I,  losing  for  the 
minute  my  excitement  at  the  first  part  of 
her  story,  to  listen  to  the  last. 

"Didn't  you  see  the  announcement  of  her 
engagement  to  Mr.  Grey  in  big  headlines  in 
the  Times  this  morning?" 

"No,  I  was  so  upset  by  certain  things,  that 
I  didn't  look  at  the  paper  this  morning,"  I 
answered,  staggered  by  the  news. 

For  I  had  received  information  the  night 
before  that  this  was  the  day  Mr.  Earlham 
was  to  arrive  in  town.  And,  of  course,  he 
would  see  it,  which  would  end  all  hope  in 
that  direction.  But  there  was  no  use  dwell- 
ing on  that  now;  I  wanted  to  get  material 
to  work  with. 

368 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"And  can  you  prove  this  to  me,"  says  I, 
"if  I  should  really  need  the  proof?" 

"It's  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world,"  says 
she,  "for,  being  the  bosom  friend  of  Alice, 
she  has  told  me  all.  Why,  he  was  with  her 
no  longer  ago  than  last  Sunday  afternoon!" 

"The  villain!"  says  I,  too  angry  to  speak. 

No  one  knows  the  temptations  that  comes 
to  some  girls.  Indeed,  Mirandy  soon  verified 
the  truth  of  this  last  thought,  for  she  says: 

"As  for  Alice,  I  would  shield  her  all  in 
my  power,  for  she  is  a  lovely  girl.  If  you 
only  knew  all  she  has  had  to  go  through,  you 
wouldn't  look  so  disdainful  as  you  do,  Mrs. 
Aunt  Phoebe,"  with  a  touch  of  resentment 
in  her  voice.  I  hadn't  known  that  my  face 
expressed  any  such  sentiment,  so  I  says: 

"Indeed,  I  didn't  know  I  looked  so,  for 
I'm  anxious  to  hear  the  story.  I  suppose  it 
was  only  the  idea  of  walking  into  sin  with 
both  eyes  open  that  made  me  look  so.  Please 
go  on  and  tell  me  about  your  friend." 

Then  she  says:  "But  Alice  didn't  walk 
into  it,  she  was  blindfolded  into  it.  Her 
father  is  dead,  and  she  has  no  brothers.  Her 
mother  is  an  invalid,  and  her  sister  dying  of 

369 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

consumption.  At  one  time  they  were  wealthy 
Southern  people,  which  accounts  for  the  glori- 
ous dark  beauty  of  Alice — but  that  was  long 
ago.  They  are  really  a  very  fine,  old,  aris- 
tocratic family  by  birth.  Well,  the  mother 
needed  attention  and  the  sister  needed  medi- 
cine and  dainties;  but,  after  the  rent  was 
paid  and  the  fuel  for  the  fire  supplied — which 
costs  scandalous  in  this  country — there  wasn't 
hardly  anything  left,  and  Alice  had  to  look 
neat  in  the  store." 

At  this  a  big  lump  come  up  in  my  throat, 
and  I  says: 

"  I'm  sure  Mr.  Colwell  or  Angelina  would 
have  helped  them." 

"  But  you  forget,"  says  Mirandy,  "  that  Mr. 
Colwell  has  some  three  hundred  employes,  and 
Alice  was  only  one,  and  had  no  special  claim 
on  him." 

I  see  the  justice  of  what  she  said,  and  didn't 
make  no  reply.  Hard  contact  with  poverty 
makes  even  young  girls  wiser  than  grey  heads 
without  it.  Then  she  went  on: 

"But  Mr.  Grey,  in  paying  attention  to  her, 
soon  found  out  the  condition  of  things.  At 
first  he  offered  to  supply  needed  things  for 

370 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  family  in  the  guise  of  a  friend;  and  this 
opened  all  their  hearts  to  him.  But  he  kept 
on  pursuing  Alice.  Then,  when  he  saw  that 
to  withdraw  his  aid  would  be  to  plunge  the 
family  in  distress  again  and  lead  Alice  once 
more  into  out-and-out  despair,  he  worked  his 
own  will  with  her  under  the  promise  of  set- 
tling an  amount  of  money  upon  her  that 
would  make  her  independent  for  life.  If  she 
refused,  he  was  to  withdraw  all  aid  and  per- 
secute them  for  what  he  had  already  done. 
But  through  it  all  he  has  acted  as  though  he 
really  loved  the  girl,"  she  added,  rather  bit- 
terly. Then  she  concluded: 

"Alice  would  never  have  done  wrong  of 
her  own  will,  for  she  is  a  pure,  lovely  girl 
at  heart.  She  did  it  for  those  she  loved.  If 
you  hadn't  helped  me  on  Saturday,  I  should 
probably  never  have  told  you  this;  but  you 
did  me  a  favor,  and  I  knew  this  would  be 
returning  it  a  little,  for  I  have  always  seen 
by  your  manner  that  you  didn't  like  Mr. 
Grey  any  more  than  I  did!" 

When  she  had  finished,  I  sat  back  trem- 
bling. And  this  was  the  man  my  niece  had 
pledged  herself  to!  But  I  thought  that 

371 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  would  listen  to  my 
story  and  all  might  yet  be  right. 

As  for  Alice,  I  didn't  despise  her  now. 
There  was  deep  sorrow  in  my  heart  at  the 
villainy  that  was  played  upon  her;  but  I 
knew  God  wouldn't  judge  her  as  men  would. 
He  looks  at  the  heart,  and  she  was  more 
sinned  against  than  sinning.  As  we  was  going 
to  part,  she  says  with  a  little  laugh : 

"Mr.  Grey  is  true  to  his  relations'  ideas, 
though  he  claims  to  be  a  Spiritualist." 

"And  what  was  them?"  says  I. 

"  Why,  he  told  Alice,  though  she  was  never 
to  mention  it  to  a  living  mortal,  that  an  uncle 
of  his  father's  was  a  Mormon  elder  in  Salt  Lake 
City, — and  he  some  tunes  wished  he  was  too!" 

"How  scandalous!"  says  I,  horror-stricken, 
though  remembering  what  Angelina  had  said 
about  the  two  being  alike. 

"Yes,  I  should  say  so,"  she  answered  dryly, 
"this  Elder  Morton  relation  of  his  ought  to 
take  steps  to  get  this  progeny  within  the 
fold!" 

"Elder  Morton!"  I  almost  gasped,  but 
quickly  changed  my  tone  into  sort  of-  a  care- 
less question  as  to  whether  I  had  heard  the 

372 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

name  right.  My  Mormon  was  Mr.  Grey's 
f other1  s  uncle! 

Fact  is  stranger  than  fiction,  Susanna, 
which  I  am  fast  finding  out.  How  desires 
do  run  in  the  blood  from  father  to  son,  and 
uncle  to  nephew!  And  Lucy  Jane  says  there 
is  no  such  thing  as  heredity! 

When  we  parted,  I  went  in  one  direction 
and  Mirandy  in  t'other.  It's  needless  to  say 
that  my  brain  was  in  a  whirl. 

Immediately  on  entering  the  house,  I  went 
up  to  my  room,  and  soon  put  out  the  lights, 
to  have  greater  quiet  to  think  and  plan. 

So  now  you  know  something  of  what  has 
transpired  since  I  reached  home,  though  you 
don't  yet  know  all.  The  rest  I'll  communi- 
cate in  my  next,  for  I  be  so  upset  that  I 
just  can't  write  any  more  at  this  setting. 

How  glad  I  be  that  my  own  courting  didn't 
have  such  tragedies  connected  with  it.  I'm 
pretty  sure  if  this  racket  keeps  up  much  longer 
my  nerves  that  was  so  rested  with  the  trip 
will  again  flop. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 

373 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
October  12th,  19- 

My  dear  Susanna: 

I  promised  in  my  last  letter  to  you  to  give 
you  a  short  account  of  the  Scotch  concert 
I  attended  with  my  relatives,  and  hinted 
that  something  had  took  place  there  that 
give  me  a  clue  to  Mr.  Earlham. 

Well,  the  concert  was  a  great  success. 
When  the  curtain  rolled  up  on  the  band, 
with  their  red  jackets,  plaid  kilts  and  plaid 
sashes,  showing  below  them  plaid  stockings 
and  shields,  the  enthusiasm  of  the  audience 
knew  no  bounds,  and  my  clapping  was  the 
last  to  die  down. 

Then  the  band  of  forty  pieces  struck  up 
"Ye  Banks  and  Braes  o'  Bonnie  Boon,"  fol- 
lowed by  the  "Blue  Bells  of  Scotland." 

Next  we  heard,  coming  from  behind  the 
scenes  towards  the  pulpit,  the  funniest  music 
you  ever  heard  in  your  life;  it  sounded  as 
though  lunatics  was  trying  to  play  it.  In  a 

374 


minute  on  walked,  one  by  one,  five  Scotch- 
men, in  different  dress  than  the  band,  with 
bag-pipes. 

There  wasn't  a  mite  of  tune  to  them  bag- 
pipes, only  just  the  scratching  and  scraping 
of  a  jagged  saw  over  a  grindstone,  and  yet 
I  liked  it.  I  wondered  if  they  used  these — 
for  I  had  heard  they  did — when  the  armies 
was  called  out  to  battle  with  the  English. 

Then  about  a  dozen  men  come  to  the  front 
and  sung  such  songs  as  "Auld  Lang  Syne," 
"Come  Under  My  Plaidie,"  and  "My  Heart 
is  Sair  for  Somebody."  I  declare  when  they 
got  to  that,  the  thoughts  of  Ephraim  was  so 
strong  in  my  mind  that  I  couldn't  help  it — 
I  just  raised  my  cultivated  voice  with  theirs 
in  the  refrain: 

"  I  would  do — what  wad  I  not, 
All  for  the  sake  of  somebody!" 

Well,  it  just  brought  the  house  down! 

When  the  band  was  playing  its  last  piece, 
I  began  to  look  around  the  audience.  Hap- 
pening to  look  up  in  the  gallery,  I  see  my 
nice  little  woman  —  Mr.  Earlham's  sister. 
I  did  hope  I  would  come  across  her  in 

375 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  lobby  as  we  all  passed  out,   and  I  did. 

We  saw  each  other  at  the  same  time,  and 
begun .  advancing  in  the  other's  direction  as 
fast  as  we  could.  She  said  she  had  been  in 
town  only  a  few  days,  and  would  not  have 
come  even  now — they  was  enjoying  that 
mineral  water  and  them  mud-baths  so  much 
— except  that  a  letter  from  her  brother  had 
told  her  he  would  arrive  in  Los  Angeles  the 
next  day,  and  she  wanted  to  be  on  hand  to 
meet  him. 

Then  she  communicated  a  fact  that  fairly 
made  my  heart  stand  still.  Her  brother  had 
been  so  successful  in  his  studies  and  in  the 
work  he  had  done  on  the  other  side,  that 
they  had  offered  him  the  position  of  assist- 
ant professor  in  the  Heidelberg  University; 
his  duties  were  to  begin  in  January.  As  the 
prospects  was  exceptionally  good  for  his  being 
quickly  promoted  to  an  independent  profes- 
sorship, he  had  accepted !  He  was  come  home 
only  to  settle  his  affairs. 

Was  ever  woman  in  such  a  tangle  of  cir- 
cumstances as  I  now  saw  ahead  of  me?  The 
ships  of  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham  seemed 
bound  to  steer  away  from  each  other  forever 

376 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

in  only  four  months'  time:  Angelina  to 
marry  Mr.  Grey,  and  Mr.  Earlham  to  bury 
himself  in  a  German  university!  I  couldn't 
hardly  speak  for  a  minute,  then  I  says: 

"I'm  more  glad  for  his  success  than  I  can 
tell  you;  but  I  hope  to  see  him  as  soon  as 
he  arrives  in  town.  I  have  great  communi- 
cations for  him;  for  I  set  great  store  by  him." 

She  smiled  a  little  grateful  smile,  and  soon 
after  we  parted,  me  first  inviting  her  to  see 
me,  and  finding  out  where  she  lived.  Then 
I  joined  my  party,  who  had  got  separated 
and  was  trying  to  find  me.  But  my  mind 
was  full  of  the  news,  and  this  stayed  with  me. 

The  next  day  after  the  knowledge  give  me 
by  Mirandy  Ashton  about  Mr.  Grey,  I  sought 
Lucy  Jane  out  in  the  quiet  of  her  room.  I 
closed  the  door  careful,  so  what  I  said  should 
not  be  heard,  and  then  sat  down  to  unbur- 
den my  soul  of  its  weight. 

"I've  got  something  terrible  important  to 
tell  you,"  says  I,  coming  to  the  point  at  once. 

"Well,  I've  nothing  else  in  the  world  to  do 
but  to  listen,"  says  Lucy  Jane,  looking  up 
and  smiling. 

So  I  repeated  the  story,  as  near  word  for 

377 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

word  as  I  could,  that  Mirandy  had  told  me 
about  Mr.  Grey. 

I  thought  that  when  I  should  finish  Lucy 
Jane  would  be  terrible  excited  and  revengeful, 
and  of  course  free  her  daughter  from  such  con- 
nection. I  wouldn't  have  been  surprised  if 
she  had  fainted  or  gone  into  hysterics.  But 
though  her  color  heightened  a  little,  she  sat 
and  looked  at  me  steady  and  rocked  easily 
and  calmly  back  and  forth. 

I  was  thunderstruck;  all  I  could  do  was 
to  look  at  her  in  amazement  at  such  evident 
indifference.  After  a  minute,  she  says: 

"You  must  remember,  Aunt  Phoebe,  that 
these  things  look  very  different  to  you  up 
in  a  little  rural  village  among  the  mountains 
than  they  do  to  us  in  a  big  fashionable  city. 
Every  young  man  must  have  his  day  in 
which  to  sow  his  wild  oats.  They  appreci- 
ate married  life  all  the  more  in  contrast;  its 
calm  settles  them  down.  Because  Mr.  Grey 
has  done  the  thing  which  you  say  he  is  guilty 
of,  it  is  no  reason  that  his  affection  is  any 
the  less  sincere  for  my  daughter.  Probably 
the  overflow  of  love  in  his  heart  had  to  have 
an  outlet  in  some  direction,  and  it  is  to  his 

378 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

credit  that  he  has  raised  this  trash  above 
want." 

The  whole  speech  had  horrified  me  beyond 
expression;  the  injustice  of  the  last  stung 
me  to  the  quick. 

"And  why  is  she  more  trash  than  he  is?" 
says  I.  "How  can  you  divide  sin?  You're 
so  ready  to  smooth  it  out  for  Mr.  Grey ;  would 
you  do  it  as  soon  for  a  daughter?" 

"A  daughter  who  did  wrong  would  be  no 
daughter  of  mine,"  she  says,  with  curled  lip 
of  scorn  and  indignation  flashing  from  her 
eyes.  "I  would  turn  her  out  of  house  and 
home  without  a  penny,  and  never  hear  her 
name  mentioned  as  long  as  I  lived!" 

This  was  some  more  amazing  talk;  I 
doubted  if  I  was  in  my  senses  and  not  dream- 
ing. 

"And  where's  the  difference?"  says  I. 
"The  Ten  Commandments  don't  say  that 
the  'woman  shalt  not'  and  the  man  may 
if  he  likes.  Thank  the  Lord,  I'm  willing 
to  keep  by  the  simple  old  Decalogue  and  be- 
lieve that,  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  right  is 
right  and  wrong,  wrong,  whether  it's  among 
men  or  among  women!" 

379 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

But  she  only  smiled  sort  of  a  pitying  smile 
at  my  rural  notions,  and  said  nothing.  There 
was  clearly  no  help  to  be  expected  from  this 
quarter,  and  so  I  turned  my  mind  to  other 
sources.  Just  as  I  turned  to  go  out  of  the 
room,  sick  at  heart  over  the  way  Lucy  Jane 
was  willing  to  sacrifice  her  daughter  for  gold, 
she  says: 

"Before  you  go,  Aunt  Phoebe,  promise 
me,  upon  your  honor,  that  you'll  not  men- 
tion a  word  of  what  you  have  told  me  to 
Angelina." 

What  could  I  do?  She  was  my  hostess, 
and  I  promised.  But  I  made  up  my  mind 
to  interview  Hezekiah  on  the  subject.  Being 
a  man,  he  might  see  it  in  a  different  light. 

I  found  this  difficult  to  do,  however.  Heze- 
kiah is  a  terrible  busy  man.  Before  I  got 
access  to  his  ears,  still  other  developments 
had  come  to  light,  which  I  will  tell  you 
about  shortly. 

I  suppose  you  wonder  whether  I  told  Ange- 
lina that  Mr.  Earlham  had  been  engaged  as 
professor  in  a  university  in  Germany.  You 
know  my  nature  well  enough  to  imagine  that 
I  couldn't  keep  it  from  her  long,  I  guess. 

380 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

When  I  told  her,  she  didn't  speak  nor  move, 
but  her  eyes  had  a  wild  kind  of  an  appeal 
in  them,  and  she  looked  as  white  as  a  ghost. 
When  she  spoke  she  said  in  a  calm  voice  that 
sounded  as  hollow  as  though  it  had  issued 
from  a  vault: 

"  He  needs  to  be  congratulated  on  his  suc- 
cess; he  has  worked  hard  for  it,"  and  turned 
away. 

"If  he'll  only  come  to  be  congratulated!" 
I  answered,  for  I  had  also  told  her  when  he 
arrived  in  the  city  and  of  his  sister.  She 
seemed  very  much  interested  in  the  latter. 

But  he  didn't  come,  and  this  nonplussed 
me.  When  a  man's  heart  is  warm  towards 
a  girl,  it's  pretty  hard  for  him  to  stay  away 
when  he's  where  he  can  get  to  her.  But, 
after  a  while,  I  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
he  had  seen  the  announcement  of  Angelina's 
engagement  in  the  paper.  Of  course  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  would  think,  under  these  circumstances, 
that  he  was  not  wanted ;  and  I  intended  that 
he  should  know  how  matters  stood. 

I  was  figuring  hard  on  how  to  make  my 
point.  You  must  remember,  Susanna,  I 
had  to  make  my  plans  pretty  carefully  as 

381 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

well  as  rapidly.  Here  it  was  October,  and 
in  December  Mr.  Earlham  would  again  be 
off.  Already  Lucy  Jane  and  Angelina  had 
begun  orders  on  the  wedding  trousseau,  and 
I  determined,  if  it  was  a  possible  thing,  that 
Angelina  should  wear  it  as  Mrs.  Earlham, 
and  not  Mrs.  Grey!  Lives  was  at  stake; 
lives  of  happiness  or  of  misery,  and  genius 
was  needed  to  make  them  come  out  right. 
A  little  incident  happened  to  help  me  along, 
that  I  must  tell  you. 

Angelina,  Mr.  Grey  and  myself  was  all 
going  out  to  take  a  ride  in  the  carriage  one 
afternoon.  I  couldn't  help  noticing  that 
whenever  it  was  possible,  Angelina  took  me 
along  with  her.  She  seemed  to  dread  being 
alone  with  her  fiance;  a  mighty  bad  sign 
for  coming  years  of  companionship,  when 
they  would  be  housed  together,  I  couldn't 
help  thinking. 

We  drove  along  for  about  five  minutes  in 
silence.  Angelina  had  on  a  beautiful  dress 
and  a  hat  with  the  white  plume  a-waving 
that  her  ma  had  give  her  as  a  souvenir  of 
that  widow's  establishment  at  San  Diego! 
But  she  had  none  of  the  light  and  glow  of 

382 


love's  enthusiasm  in  her  face  and  eyes.  In- 
stead, she  sat  as  cold  and  frigid  in  her  atti- 
tude as  though  she  had  been  married  forty 
years  and  been  resigned  to  a  disappointed 
union  that  she  was  making  the  best  of. 

To  be  sure,  she  talked  kindly  and  tried  to 
see  things  from  Mr.  Grey's  angle,  for  what 
clever  woman  would  do  otherwise?  She  be- 
lieved that  all  his  happiness  centered  in  her, 
and  she  struggled  heroically  to  put  down 
the  thoughts  that  I  knew  was  crowding  her 
mind.  I  watched  them  till  the  sight  pained 
me,  and  then  I  turned  to  look  at  the  people 
on  the  sidewalk. 

And  it  was  a  happy  turn  for  me.  Right 
near  the  carriage  I  see  the  man  walking 
briskly  along  that  I  set  such  store  by.  Mr. 
Earlham,  with  his  characteristic  energy,  was 
evidently  intent  on  some  business.  Anyone 
could  see  this  by  the  expression  of  his  face, 
and  my  heart  stood  still,  for  a  minute,  in 
fear  that  he  wouldn't  look  up.  But  the  mag- 
netism worked  as  usual.  Just  as  he  got  al- 
most opposite  us  he  looked  up  and  directly 
into  the  carriage,  with  sort  of  an  abstracted 
look  on  his  face. 

383 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  was  so  overjoyed  that  I  looked  to  Ange- 
lina right  away,  to  see  if  she  see  him.  And 
what  do  you  think  met  my  eyes? — she  that 
had  been  so  still  and  pale  a  minute  before, 
now  was  laughing  and  rosy  and  looking  up 
with  a  great  show  of  affection  in  Mr.  Grey's 
face!  I  was  so  thunderstruck  I  could  hardly 
believe  my  eyes.  But  I  made  up  my  mind 
she  should  see  Mr.  Earlharn  anyway.  So  I 
give  her  knee  a  nudge,  and  says: 

"There's  our  friend  Mr.  Earlham  on  the 
sidewalk,  Angelina!" 

At  that  of  course  she  was  compelled  to 
look  in  the  direction  I  indicated,  and  then 
we  both  bowed.  Mr.  Earlham  tipped  his 
hat  and  fastened  his  eyes  on  Angelina's  face 
as  though  he  never  wanted  to  take  them  off 
again.  Then  I  see  if  feelings  had  been  busy 
vvriting  their  story  on  Angelina's  face,  they 
hadn't  forgot  to  put  companion  chapters  on 
his'n.  He  had  grown  haggard  with  study 
and  heartache. 

Angelina  bowed ;  but  what  a  bow !  It  was 
a  slight  inclination  of  her  proudly-arched 
neck — for  Angelina  is  human.  She  had 
seen  Mr.  Earlham  before  I  did,  and  had  de- 

384 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

termined  he  shouldn't  think  that  she  cared 
that  he  had  separated  himself  from  her. 
Weak  human  nature!  Aren't  we  all  alike 
the  world  over?  Being  an  outside  observer, 
I  could  see  how  foolish  it  was  for  Angelina 
to  think  that  she  could  deceive  Mr.  Earlham. 
Their  souls  had  talked  so  long  together  that 
they  still  held  converse,  and  knew  that  their 
sentiments  towards  each  other  remained  un- 
changed. 

But  the  inevitable  climax  happened.  With 
an  hysterical  little  laugh,  Angelina  again  re- 
lapsed into  a  cold  being,  and  trembled  from 
head  to  foot. 

When  we  got  back  from  our  drive,  I  found 
that  Jupiter  had  put  forth  another  effort  to 
help  me  straighten  out  affairs.  Angelina 
went  to  her  room  to  prepare  for  dinner,  and 
I  went  to  mine;  and  it  was  there  the  reve- 
lation was  made. 

In  one  of  her  letters  to  us  at  the  beach, 
during  the  summer,  Angelina  had  mentioned 
that  her  maid  seemed  very  blue  and  quiet 
where  she  used  to  be  garrulous  and  bright. 
For  this,  none  of  us  could  account.  She  was 
paid  good  wages,  Angelina  was  more  than 

385 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

kind  to  her,  and  she  had  never  been  known 
to  have  any  outside  entanglements  of  a  love 
nature.  Now  I  found  her  crying  in  my 
room.  Of  course  I  was  surprised,  and  she 
was  frightened;  for  she  hadn't  expected  us 
home  nearly  so  soon.  But  I  calmed  her 
fears  and  told  her  I  was  her  friend  and 
wanted  to  talk  to  her.  I  was  sure  she  would 
make  some  revelation  about  the  butler  that 
I  wanted  to  hear.  And  she  did. 

She  had  discovered,  like  lots  of  her  more 
fortunate  sisters,  the  perfidy  of  man.  She 
had  believed  she  was  the  sole  object  of  affec- 
tion with  the  butler — and  found  she  had  a 
rival.  The  upshot  of  the  whole  matter  was 
that  she  had  caught  the  butler  making  love 
to  the  chambermaid,  and  indignation  and 
jealousy  had  brought  her  to  the  confession 
which  she  now  made. 

This  was,  that  after  she  had  vowed  to  be 
revenged,  circumstances  threw  the  material 
in  her  way.  The  butler  had  carelessly  thrown 
down  the  coat  of  his  livery  upon  a  chair  in 
the  housekeeper's  room  just  after  he  had 
taken  it  off  to  put  on  a  street  coat  late  in 
the  evening.  Being  in  haste  to  meet  the 

386 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

chambermaid,  whose  day  off  it  was,  he  had 
failed  to  take  any  papers  out  of  his  pockets. 

I  don't  need  to  tell  you,  Susanna,  that  a 
jealous  woman  will  stoop  to  any  mean  trick 
that  first  comes  in  her  head.  But  the  girl 
was  human,  and  looking  for  material  to  get 
her  revenge  on.  Most  likely  she  thought  she 
might  find  a  scrap  of  writing  from  the  other 
girl  to  the  butler,  and  though  this  would  be 
the  most  harrowing  thing  to  her  feelings  that 
could  take  place,  woman-fashion  she  looked 
for  it.  She  found  material  of  another  sort: 
this  was  three  letters  addressed  to  Angelina 
from  Germany  in  a  gentleman's  handwriting. 

I  had  closed  the  door  when  she  first  begun 
to  tell  me  her  story  and  sat  down  near  her. 
Now  I  hitched  my  chair  up  a  good  bit  closer 
in  my  excitement,  and  leaned  over  towards 
her.  I  could  have  shouted  for  joy:  here  was 
the  missing  link! 

"And  where  be  they?"  says  I,  hardly  able 
to  keep  my  voice  at  the  proper  pitch,  I  was 
so  elated. 

Now  I  understood  it  all;  the  butler  had 
been  bribed  by  Mr.  Grey  to  withhold  all  of 
Angelina's  letters,  and  I  had  really  heard 

387 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  rattle  of  money  and  the  word  "letter" 
pass  between  them  in  the  hall  that  night 
before  ,we  started  for  San  Diego ! 

"They  are  burned  up!"  says  she,  and  the 
girl  fell  to  weeping  again. 

"Burned  up!"  says  I,  my  eyes  starting 
from  their  sockets;  "then  I'm  afraid  we're 
really  undone  for  proofs!" 

"Indeed  I  didn't  mean  to,"  says  the  poor 
girl,  sobbing,  "  and  it's  that  as  much  as  any- 
thing that's  so  on  my  conscience  that  set 
me  crying  again  today.  My  mistress  looks 
so  pale  and  sad  that  it  nearly  breaks  my 
heart,  and  I  dare  not  tell  her  what  I've  done 
for  fear  of  losing  my  place.  I  wouldn't  have 
done  it,  only  that  when  the  butler  found  out 
the  letters  was  gone  he  immediately  suspected 
me  and  said  that  if  he  didn't  find  them  let- 
ters he'd  set  a  detective  to  work,  for  on 
them  depended  a  big  sum  of  money.  He 
was  not  to  be  paid  until  Mr.  Grey  was  sure 
of  Miss  Angelina,  and  the  butler  was  hoarding 
up  the  letters.  Of  course  I  was  bound  he 
would  never  come  in  ahead  on  them  letters, 
for  he  might  marry  the  other  girl  with  the 
money.  Though  I  don't  want  him  myself, 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  wouldn't  have  him  for  a  gift  when  he'll 
take  up  with  such  truck  as  that  chamber- 
maid, it  ain't  my  particular  business  to  strew 
his  bed  with  roses!"  she  added  bitterly. 

After  seeing  this  glimpse  into  her  heart,  I 
couldn't  act  as  angry  as  I  had  started  out  to 
be.  After  all,  the  information  was  invaluable 
to  me  for  material  to  work  on.  So  I  told  the 
girl  that  when  it  came  to  light,  as  it  certainly 
would,  I  would  protect  her  place  for  her. 

After  she  left  me,  I  sat  still  and  thought 
and  thought.  I  was  deep  in  the  mystery  of 
them  thoughts  when  dinner  was  announced. 

But  I  was  determined  not  to  let  the  grass 
grow  under  my  feet.  So  the  next  day  I 
ferreted  out  Hezekiah  in  his  den  and  walked 
in  upon  him  unannounced.  Then  I  shut 
the  door  and  locked  it.  At  this  Hezekiah 
swung  around  in  his  easy  chair  and  laughed. 

"This  isn't  Daniel  in  the  lion's  den,  is 
it?"  says  he,  gaily. 

"That  depends  on  how  much  of  a  lion  you 
calculate  to  be,"  says  I,  "and  as  for  Daniel, 
if  the  name  signifies  one  who's  going  to  stand 
up  for  the  right  in  the  face  of  all  opposition 
—then  I'm  he." 

380 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"How  brave  this  Daniel  is!"  he  returned  hi 
the  same  humor,  "but  are  you  sure  you've 
first  opened  your  windows  towards  Jeru- 
salem and  prayed,  as  a  fit  prologue  to  your 
entrance  here?" 

"Indeed  I  have,  Hezekiah,"  I  returned 
with  feeling.  "If  you  know  how  much  and 
how  often,  you'd  listen  more  earnestly  to 
me  in  what  I'm  going  to  tell  you,  than  you 
ever  did  to  anyone  hi  your  Me  before!" 

"My,  my!"  says  Hezekiah,  getting  more 
serious,  "is  it  as  grave  as  that?  Then  I  beg 
of  you,  sit  right  down  in  this  easy  chair  op- 
posite me  and  unburden  your  soul.  I'll 
listen  with  all  the  attention  hi  the  world." 

Then  I  set  out  to  tell  him.  I  told  him 
first  of  all  the  story  Mirandy  Ashton  had 
told  me.  I  watched  with  eagerness  for  the 
effect;  whether  he  would  evince  the  same 
disregard  of  Mr.  Grey's  actions  that  Lucy 
Jane  had  done.  He  sat  still  and  thought 
very  earnestly  for  a  minute,  and  then  he 
says  slowly: 

"  I'm  sorry  for  what  you  tell  me,  Aunt 
Phoebe.  I  thought  Mr.  Grey  was  above 
such  villainy;  but  human  nature  is  a  strange 

390 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

thing.  Some  men  seem  to  be  able  to  sepa- 
rate love  and  passion  and  feel  that  the  two 
need  not  conflict  in  forming  an  alliance.  Mr. 
Grey  will  make  as  good  a  husband,  in  all 
probability,  as  the  great  majority  of  men. 
I  do  not  see  how  the  affair  can  be  helped. 
Angelina  appears  satisfied" — strange  blind- 
ness— "and  affairs  are  moving  rapidly  for- 
ward to  an  issue.  I  guess  all  will  come  out 
right,"  he  ended  up  with  a  half  smile,  as 
though  dismissing  the  subject. 

"But  Angelina  ain't  satisfied,"  says  I, 
putting  all  the  confidence  I  could  in  my 
voice. 

"If  I  believed  that  I  would  do  all  I  could 
to  keep  her  at  home  till  she  was,"  says  he, 
getting  up  and  moving  uneasily  around  the 
room. 

This  was  just  what  I  wanted;  it  give  me 
an  opening  for  the  rest  of  my  discourse,  so 
I  says: 

"You  mean  that,  do  you,  Hezekiah?" 

"I  surely  do,"  says  he,  "for  Angelina  is 
very  near  and  dear  to  my  heart.  But  I  have 
thought  the  women  folks  could  manage  their 
own  concerns.  Though  Angelina  doesn't  show 

391 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

her  sentiments  very  strongly  towards  Mr. 
Grey,  I  supposed  it  was  only  her  kittenish 
ways.  All  women  are  more  or  less  offish 
until  a  man  becomes  master  of  them,  and 
then  they  settle  down  into  loving,  ideal  wives. 
It's  the  way  of  the  sex." 

"Which  is  all  you  know  about  it!"  says 
I,  rather  spiritedly.  "Most  men  know  as 
much  of  the  workings  of  a  woman's  heart  as 
a  lion  knows  of  a  lamb.  If  a  woman  doesn't 
give  her  whole  affection  to  a  man  before  she's 
married,  she  never  will  afterward.  He's  mas- 
ter of  her  heart  long  before  he  is  of  her  whole 
being." 

Then  I  told  him  the  rest  of  the  story  about 
the  burnt  letters  which  Mr.  Earlham  had 
sent  to  Angelina  from  Europe.  When  I  had 
finished  I  see  there  was  a  pleased  look  on 
his  face.  I  had  always  believed  that  Lucy 
Jane  was  more  set  against  Mr.  Earlham  than 
Hezekiah  was. 

"  I'm  sorry  to  knc  /  such  things  have  been 
going  on  under  my  roof,"  says  he,  "but  I'm 
glad  to  have  brought  to  light  these  letters 
of  which  you  tell  me.  I  hadn't  said  any- 
thing about  the  matter,  but  I  felt  sorely 

392 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

hurt  to  think  I  had  been  mistaken  in  Mr. 
Earlham.  I  went  to  considerable  expense 
in  helping  him  last  summer,  and  though  I 
did  it  to  please  Lucy  Jane,  there  has  always 
been  a  manliness  about  Angelina's  friend 
that  appealed  to  me  as  being  very  desirable, 
and  I  wanted  to  see  him  succeed.  He  seems 
to  appreciate  to  the  utmost  what  I  did  for 
him,  but  he  has  scarcely  spoken  of  Angelina 
to  me  since  his  return,  and  he  has  not  called 
upon  her.  Now  I  think  the  matter  is  ex- 
plained; he  thinks  she  has  tired  of  him." 

"Will  you  help  me  if  I  can  prove  to  you 
that  she  loves  Mr.  Earlham  instead  of  Mr. 
Grey,  and  consent  to  the  change — though  it 
is  the  eleventh  hour — from  being  the  bride  of 
one  to  the  bride  of  the  other?"  And  I  threw 
all  my  powers  of  supplication  into  my  voice. 

For  a  minute  Hezekiah  hesitated — I  sup- 
pose he  was  thinking  of  that  vast  amount  of 
money — and  then  he  says: 

"If  you  can  bring  Lucy  Jane  to  this  view." 

Now  I  knew  I  couldn't  unless  he  threw  his 
weight  in  the  balance,  so  I  answered: 

"Will  you  undertake  to  talk  the  matter 
over  with  her  and  bring  her,  with  yourself, 

393 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

to  be  unseen  spectators  of  a  little  scene  I'll 
bring  about,  with  none  of  the  parties  being 
the  wiser  for  your  being  within  earshot  of 
proceedings?" 

This  seemed  fair  to  his  business  acumen, 
and  he  says: 

"I  will.  Nothing  has  a  right  to  stand  in 
the  way  of  Angelina's  married  happiness. 
Only  don't  tell  Angelina  of  the  letters  to 
prejudice  her  in  Mr.  Earlham's  favor."  And 
I  see  love  was  rising  triumphant  over  greed. 

Of  course  I  was  delighted  with  his  consent. 
So  you  can  see  I  have  plenty  to  do.  Whether 
I  succeed  or  not  depends  upon  the  genius 
with  which  it  is  done,  for  I  have  to  work  all 
parties  according  to  their  foibles  and  tem- 
peraments, which  ain't  an  easy  matter. 

The  house,  meanwhile,  is  a  scene  of  con- 
fusion. In  two  months'  time  Angelina's  trous- 
seau must  be  finished.  There  are  billows  of 
laces  and  chiffons,  and  calling  gowns  and 
evening  dresses  are  being  planned  and  worked 
on.  There  are  four  dressmakers  busy,  and 
machines  stitching  all  the  day.  Everything 
seems  pivoted  on  this;  all  must  bend  to  the 
anticipated  union. 

394 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

And  what  about  her?  She  has  nothing  to 
say  about  it.  Lucy  Jane  has  took  charge, 
and  is  in  her  element. 

I've  got  my  plans  most  perfected,  and  I 
shall  do  my  best  to  make  them  work.  I 
hope  to  have  great  news  for  you  in  my  next 
letter.  The  only  calm  I  have  these  days 
is  in  thinking  of  my  quiet  Vermont  home 
among  the  beautiful  Green  Mountains.  Yet 
there  is  another  calm  in  prospect,  too,  for 
Mr.  Grey  is  to  go  away  to  see  about  one 
of  his  speculations,  and  is  to  be  gone  a  week. 

As  the  Scotch  say:  " Wha  will  bell  the  cat?" 
I  have,  in  turn,  my  answer  prepared,  which 
is,  that  I  am  "  Setting  a  stout  heart  to  a  stey 
brae."  Translated,  this  means  that  though 
I  have  started  on  a  most  difficult  undertak- 
ing, I'm  carrying  a  brave  and  determined 
mind  to  its  accomplishment. 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


395 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Los  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA, 
November  1st,  19— 

My  dear  Susanna: 

There  was  a  man  who  used  to  sit  at  the 
breakfast  table,  and  while  he  was  helping 
himself  to  soft-boiled  eggs  and  hot  muffins 
say  the  most  wonderful  things  to  the  rest 
of  the  boarders  around  him.  One  thing  in 
particular  that  Ephraim  told  me  this  man, 
Mr.  Holmes,  said,  was:  "The  truest  lives  are 
those  that  are  cut  diamond-fashion,  with 
many  facets  answering  to  the  many-planed 
aspects  of  the  world  about  them."  By  the 
time  you  finish  reading  this  letter,  you'll  know 
why  I've  took  this  thought  into  my  life,  for 
I've  tried  to  face  every  side  of  life  since  I 
sat  down  to  talk  with  you  before. 

To  show  you  how  busy  I've  been  doing 
this,  I  shall  have  to  commence  telling  you 
my  line  of  operations  to  bring  about  my  pet 
ambition:  the  joining  of  Mr.  Earlham  and 
Angelina. 

396 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  told  you  that  Mr.  Grey  had  gone  out  of 
town  to  look  after  one  of  his  speculations 
that  wasn't  going  just  right.  Nothing  could 
have  been  more  opportune  than  his  absence  at 
this  time,  for  the  development  of  the  plan 
I  had  in  mind. 

The  day  after  we  met  Mr.  Earlham  on  the 
street,  Angelina  was  confined  to  her  room 
all  day  with  a  sick  headache.  At  least,  that's 
what  she  said  it  was;  but  I  knew  it  was  a 
sick  heartache. 

Next  day  after  my  talk  with  Hezekiah,  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  call  on  Mr. 
Earlham's  sister.  So  I  donned  my  black  silk 
and  started  off. 

When  I  rung  the  bell  of  the  house  where 
she  was  staying,  a  servant  appeared  with  a 
card  tray.  I  didn't  have  no  cards,  so  I  says 
to  her: 

"Is  Mrs.  Wetherly  to  home?" 

"Yes'm,"  says  she  of  the  sandy  locks. 

"  Then  tell  her  Mrs.  Lysander  would  like 
to  see  her,"  says  I. 

"Yes'm,"  says  she,  and  just  then,  to  my 
joy,  I  saw  Mr.  Earlham's  sister  right  behind 
her. 

397 


"Come  right  in,"  says  she  heartily,  with 
that  sweet  smile  of  hers,  grasping  both  my 
hands  and  drawing  me  into  the  hall. 

I  was  so  glad  to  see  her  again  that  it  loos- 
ened the  cords  that  was  binding  heart  and 
tongue.  I  talked  long  and  earnestly  with 
her,  and  I  come  away  more  pleased  than  ever 
with  that  nice  little  woman.  It  was  planned 
that  she  was  to  spend  an  afternoon  with  me 
the  following  week. 

About  three  days  after  this  interview  Mr. 
Grey  was  to  leave  town.  The  evening  before 
he  went  there  was  to  be  a  big  reception  give 
him  and  Angelina  in  honor  of  the  coming 
wedding  by  some  society  people. 

When  they  come  home  I  was  still  up.  It 
was  a  beautiful  moonlight  night,  and  I  was 
looking  out  upon  the  silver  picture  of  moun- 
tains in  the  distance,  and  orange  trees,  wav- 
ing palms  and  roses  in  the  foreground. 

As  I  see  him  bid  Angelina  good-night  and 
good-bye,  I  says  to  myself,  out  loud: 

"May  it  be  the  last  of  such  communica- 
tions to  take  place  between  you!" 

I  was  still  talking  to  myself  when  Ange- 
lina come  in  the  room. 

398 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Are  you  up,  Aunt  Phoebe?"  says  she,  in 
surprise.  "I  thought  I  heard  your  voice, 
though  it's  so  dark  in  the  room  I  wasn't  sure 
it  was  really  you." 

"Yes,"  says  I,  "I  was  talking  to  myself." 

"I'm  sure  you  had  a  sensible  person  to 
talk  to  then,"  says  she,  smiling. 

"Angelina,"  says  I,  quietly,  "I've  only 
one  more  talk  coming  with  you  about  this 
love  affair  of  yours.  Will  you  listen  to  me 
tomorrow  morning?" 

"Why,  certainly,"  says  she  quickly.  "I 
always  have  time  to  talk  with  you,  Aunt 
Phoebe.  I'll  either  come  to  your  room  or 
you  can  come  to  mine." 

About  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning  I  went 
to  Angelina's  room.  After  she  had  made 
me  comfortable,  she  sat  down  with  a  ques- 
tioning look  on  her  face. 

"Ain't  you  tired  out,  Angelina?"  I  asked; 
for  she  had  been  on  the  "go"  ever  since  her 
engagement  had  been  announced.  I  knew 
that  above  all  things  she  liked  a  quiet,  do- 
mestic, studious  life. 

"Indeed  I  am,  Aunt  Phoebe,"  she  says, 
relaxing.  I  think  she  felt  relieved  that  my 

399 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

talk  had  not  begun  in  a  strenuous  vein.  Such 
gets  tiresome  very  quick,  and  I  knew  Ange- 
lina's disposition  pretty  well  by  this  time. 

"Wouldn't  you  like  to  take  a  rest?"  I  next 
asked. 

"  I  would  be  very  glad  of  some  quiet,"  says 
she,  "but  I  don't  see  how  I'm  to  procure  it 
until  after  I'm  married.  If  I  refuse  any  of 
the  invitations  to  the  affairs  gotten  up  in 
my  honor  by  my  friends,  they  will  be  hurt, 
and  that  I  would  not  have  for  anything." 

"  S'pose  I  arranged  matters  for  you  so  you 
could  get  one  now,  while  Mr.  Grey  is  away, 
would  you  take  it?"  I  asked. 

"  Why,  if  it  were  possible,  I  should  be  glad 
to,"  she  answered  with  some  enthusiasm,  "  but 
I  don't  see  how  you  could  work  it.  The 
dressmakers  have  to  fit  me  and  consult  me 
about  numberless  little  details.  It  is  all  so 
horribly  tiresome,"  she  said  wearily,  "but 
it  is  the  penalty  of  becoming  a  rich  man's 
wife." 

"Would  you  care  as  little  for  all  this  ar- 
rangement if  the  eyes  of  Mr.  Earlham  instead 
of  Mr.  Grey  was  to  rest  upon  you?" 

Her  face  flushed  and  a  pained  expression 

400 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

came  into  it,  but  she  said  quite  steadily: 

"It  is  possible  I  might  feel  different  under 
those  circumstances." 

"Well,  Angelina,  look  here,"  says  I,  lean- 
ing towards  her  a  little  in  my  eagerness,  "of 
course  I  ain't  sure  that  I'll  succeed,  but  I 
want  you  to  help  to  prove,  before  it's  too 
late,  that  Mr.  Earlham  and  not  Mr.  Grey  is 
your  true  lover.  Will  you  give  it  to  me?" 

She  didn't  say  nothing  for  a  minute.  When 
she  did  speak  there  was  a  quiet  resolution  in 
her  voice. 

"Since  you  are  so  sure  Mr.  Earlham  still 
cares  for  me,  I'll  help  you  prove  it  in  any 
way  that  will  not  involve  my  independence 
of  attitude.  I  could  never  throw  myself  into 
any  man's  arms!" 

"And  you  won't  have  to,"  says  I,  delighted 
at  her  consent. 

"But  what  about  father  and  mother?" 
she  asked,  doubtfully. 

"You  don't  think  I'd  come  to  you  first 
without  attending  to  that,  do  you?"  says  I. 
"  I'd  be  a  poor  planner  if  I  didn't  arrange  the 
setting  around  my  heroine  before  I  brought 
her  onto  the  stage." 

401 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Very  well,"  says  Angelina,  with  a  smile 
around  her  mouth  and  the  shadow  of  a  twin- 
kle in  her  eye,  "  be  so  good,  Madam  Manager, 
as  to  set  forth  the  first  act  to  view.  I  s'pose 
you'll  want  to  manage  the  rest  of  the  play 
yourself." 

So  for  fifteen  minutes  I  talked  low  and 
earnest,  with  sometimes  a  demur  and  some- 
tunes  a  low  laugh  from  my  companion.  Then 
she  consented  to  send  the  word  forth  that  she 
was  not  home  to  visitors  for  a  few  days.  I 
left,  delighted  with  my  success. 

Next  I  sought  my  prime  helper,  Hezekiah. 

"And  how  does  the  warfare  come  on  with 
Lucy  Jane?"  says  I. 

"All  right,"  says  he.  "At  first  she  didn't 
want  to  listen  to  any  kind  of  a  proposal  that 
might  make  a  possible  change  in  the  plans; 
she  said  that  appearances  would  be  dreadful 
if  Angelina  should  change  from  one  man  to 
another.  But  I've  overruled  the  objection." 

"And  who  is  Angelina  marrying  for,"  I 
says,  indignant,  "for  herself  or  for  the  on- 
looking  mob  of  gossipers?  Such  are  not 
worth  noticing!" 

"That's  the  argument  I   brought  up  to 

402 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Lucy  Jane/'  Hezekiah  answered,  "and  after 
a  while  she  consented  to  be  one  of  the  audi- 
ence to  the  scene  you  are  getting  up  for  us. 
I  think,  too,  that  since  Mr.  Earlham  has  had 
the  position  offered  him  in  the  Heidelberg 
University,  she  is  not  so  set  against  him  as 
formerly." 

"But  yet  he's  the  very  same  man!"  I  re- 
turned. To  this  Hezekiah  answered  nothing. 
In  a  minute  he  says: 

"But  when  is  the  show  coming  off,  Aunt 
Phoebe?  I'm  really  getting  interested." 

"That  I'll  tell  you  as  soon  as  Angelina  gets 
a  letter  from  Mr.  Grey  saying  he'll  be  back. 
I  don't  want  to  get  her  seriously  ill  before  I 
have  to,"  I  says. 

"What  on  earth  do  you  mean?"  says  Heze- 
kiah in  amazement. 

Then  I  sat  down  and  unfolded  some  of 
my  plans,  but  not  all.  It's  always  best  to 
leave  a  lee  room  to  work  in.  As  he  listened 
he  made  one  or  two  objections,  as  Angelina 
had  done,  but  on  the  whole  he  seemed  tickled 
over  the  outline.  When  I  had  finished  I  says : 

"You  believe  all's  fair  in  love  and  war, 
don't  you,  Hezekiah?" 

403 


"Surely,"  says  he,  "every  man  will  agree 
with  you  there."  So  it  was  settled  I  was  to 
keep  to  my  program. 

The  butler  was  my  next  source  of  uneasi- 
ness. I  knew  that  he  was  a  friend  to  Mr. 
Grey,  and  I  must  have  everything  pliable 
in  my  hands;  in  other  words,  be  entire 
mistress  of  the  occasion.  Otherwise,  every- 
thing would  be  a  fizzle.  I  didn't  intend  this 
man  should  upset  the  plan  of  weeks! 

When  I  had  a  good  chance,  I  told  Heze- 
kiah  of  my  fears. 

"That's  easily  fixed,"  says  he.  "I  would 
dismiss  the  man,  but  really,  in  his  way,  he 
is  quite  invaluable;  he  knows  the  ways  of  the 
house  so  well.  So  I  will  dispatch  him  on 
a  message  the  day  you  want  the  house  clear 
of  him,  and  put  the  footman  in  his  place, 
who  is  partial  to  neither  one  of  the  men." 

So  this  burden  was  off  my  mind.  I  was 
as  uneasy  as  a  hen  with  its  head  cut  off,  till 
Angelina  got  that  letter  from  Mr.  Grey. 

Then  she  told  me  I  had  two  days  in  which 
to  perfect  all  my  plans;  and  I  set  about  the 
work  with  my  whole  soul.  It  was  win  all  or 
lose  all.  In  fact,  it  hung  on  such  a  pivot 

404 


that  you  could  fairly  say,  "Head,  I  win;  tails, 
I  lose."  Wasn't  it  worth  a  year's  energy? 

My  next  move  was  to  write  a  note  to  Mr. 
Earlham.  This  I  wouldn't  trust  to  the  mails, 
but  drove  around  in  the  carriage  with  it, 
heavily  veiled.  I  wanted  to  put  it  right  into 
the  hands  of  Mr.  Earlham's  sister,  so  he 
would  be  sure  to  get  it.  When  she  see  me, 
she  was  straightway  alarmed,  and  says: 

"What  is  the  matter;  can't  I  help  you  in 
some  way?" 

For  a  minute  my  conscience  kind  of  smarted 
her  face  was  so  full  of  distress,  but  there  was 
such  great  stakes  at  issue,  that  I  only  says, 
hurriedly : 

"I  dare  not  stop  a  minute;  it  mightn't  be 
safe.  Only  be  sure  that  Mr.  Earlham  gets 
this  right  away.  It's  about  Miss  Colwell. 
There  ain't  a  thing  anyone  can  do,  if  there 
was  I  would  tell  you." — And  I  run  down  the 
steps  and  hurried  into  the  carriage. 

Then  I  next  wrote  a  note  to  Mr.  Grey  and 
sent  it  by  a  messenger  boy,  with  the  word 
"Important"  in  big  letters  on  the  envelope. 
The  scene  wasn't  to  come  off  till  the  next  day, 
when  Mr.  Grey  was  to  arrive  in  town. 

405 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

The  next  day  dawned  bright  and  sunny, 
and  the  nightingales  and  larks  sang  especially 
sweet.  The  open  windows  let  in  the  odor  of 
sweet-scented  honeysuckles  and  roses,  and 
the  palms  waved  over  all  like  a  benediction — 
and  this  was  October. 

Hezekiah  had  arranged  his  business  plans 
so  that  he  could  remain  home  for  the  after- 
noon. In  the  morning  he  sent  the  butler 
off  out  of  town  to  be  gone  till  night.  The 
footman  was  installed  in  his  place,  with  in- 
structions to  do  and  say  as  I  bid  him.  So 
I  set  out  to  give  him  his  cue. 

"Jacob,"  says  I,  "I  expect  two  gentlemen 
to  call  upon  me  this  afternoon.  The  first  one 
will  call  about  two-fifteen,  and  the  other  at 
three  o'clock.  You  are  to  look  terrible  sol- 
emn, as  though  we  had  had  a  great  grief, 
and  answer  no  questions.  If  the  last  should 
happen  to  come  before  the  first  has  gone, 
you  are  to  show  him  into  the  reception  room, 
and  tell  him  I  will  be  in  in  a  very  few  minutes. 
These  gentlemen  understand  it  is  impossible 
for  them  to  see  anyone  but  me,  so  you  be 
sure  to  follow  instructions.  Under  no  cir- 
cumstances take  their  cards  to  anyone  else!" 

406 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Yes'm,"  said  Jacob,  respectfully.  "I 
understand  perfectly!" 

The  hour  was  fast  approaching  for  the 
comedy  or  tragedy — which  was  it  to  be? 
My  fast-beating  heart  couldn't  help  asking 
the  question. 

I  inspected  the  hall  seat  again,  to  see  if 
I  had  arranged  the  draperies  over  it  so  that 
anyone  sitting  down  on  it  would  be  entirely 
hidden  from  view.  I  worked  them  curtains 
on  the  pole,  and  see  all  was  right,  for  I 
had  had  the  prime  factors  in  the  play  all  to 
work  on  my  plans  for  two  days.  The  dress- 
makers had  been  give  the  day  off,  and  prac- 
tically we  was  alone  in  the  house.  Then  I 
had  the  table  in  the  library  pulled  right  in 
front  of  the  curtain  separating  that  room 
from  the  living-room,  so  that  anybody  sit- 
ting at  it  would  be  sure  to  get  in  the  direct 
current  of  air  that  would  carry  conversation. 

In  this  way  we  would  really  be  in  a  circle, 
so  that  what  was  said  would  reach  every 
ear.  Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah  would  be  in 
the  hall  on  the  seat  beside  the  stairs,  hidden 
by  the  curtain  falling  down  in  front  of  it; 
Angelina  would  be  seated  at  the  library  table, 

407 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

hidden  from  view  of  the  living-room  by  the 
portieres;  I  would  be  on  the  floor  in  the  liv- 
ing-room! 

I  could  hardly  eat  any  lunch,  and  I  knew 
Angelina  didn't.  The  rest  was,  of  course,  more 
indifferent,  but  all  felt  a  peculiar  magnetic 
pressure  in  the  air. 

Promptly  at  ten  minutes  past  two  I  es- 
corted Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  to  their 
seat  in  the  hall.  Then  I  had  Angelina  take 
her  place  in  the  library.  She  looked  a  sight 
for  any  cavalier  or  knight  to  battle  for  to 
win.  She  had  on  a  dainty  white  dress,  and 
a  cluster  of  La  France  roses  in  her  belt.  In 
her  hair  was  a  small  rose  of  the  same  kind. 
Her  eyes  were  unnaturally  bright,  and  there 
was  a  flush  of  color  in  her  cheeks. 

Promptly  at  two-fifteen  the  bell  rang.  I 
went  with  slow,  faltering  steps  towards  the 
living-room.  I  had  to  my  eyes  one  of  Eph- 
raim's  red  bandannas,  with  a  little  onion 
juice  sprinkled  on  it! 

"What  in  the  world  is  the  matter?"  says 
Mr.  Grey,  with  more  concern  than  I  would 
have  give  him  credit  for. 

"O,  Mr.  Grey,  Mr.  Grey!"  I  sobbed,  rocking 

408 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

back  and  forth  in  my  grief.  "To  think 
that  it  should  have  been  Angelina  that  was 
stricken!  Her  parents  are  so  overcome  they 
can't  see  anyone  at  present.  She  that  was 
so  beautiful  to  be  ruined  for  life!" 

At  this  Mr.  Grey  jumped  to  his  feet,  say- 
ing savagely: 

"Why  don't  you  talk  so  someone  can 
understand  you,  woman!  Has  Mr.  Colwell 
failed  in  business,  or  what  is  it?" 

"Didn't  Angelina  tell  you  in  her  letter 
that  she  was  feeling  sick?"  says  I,  in  muffled 
tones  behind  the  kerchief,  and  getting  that 
onion  juice  closer  to  my  eyes. 

"Angelina  sick?"  he  almost  shouted,  "then 
where  is  she?  I  do  remember  that  she  said 
she  had  a  headache,  but  I  didn't  think  it 
was  serious!" 

"O,  if  it  was  only  a  simple  sickness!"  says 
I — that  onion  juice  was  getting  pretty  strong, 
and  I  knew  he  could  see  my  eyes  was  red 
and  full  of  tears  when  he  caught  a  glimpse 
of  my  face — "  but  to  think  of  her  being  marred 
for  life.  Maybe  it's  even  death  to  you  to 
stay  here!" 

"Death?"  says  he,  looking  scared.     "For 

409 


heaven's  sake  shoot  out  what  you're  trying 
to  get  at!" 

"Oh,  .oh!"  I  moaned,  "Angelina's  got  the 
smallpox!  We've  just  discovered  it!" 

"  Smallpox ! "  he  cried.  "  You  wicked  wom- 
an, to  induce  me  into  this  house!" — and  with 
one  bound  he  was  out  of  the  room,  grabbing 
his  hat  as  he  went,  and  going  through  the 
door  held  open  by  the  footman  like  a  shot! 

As  soon  as  he  had  got  a  few  steps,  on  the 
dead  run,  I  walked  back  into  the  hall  and 
says  low  but  distinct: 

"Come!" 

With  that,  Lucy  Jane,  Hezekiah  and  Ange- 
lina, with  faces  red  from  laughing,  all  run 
with  me  to  the  front  door. 

We  stood  on  the  porch,  hi  the  doorway, 
looking  as  long  as  we  could  see  him.  We 
was  all  convulsed  with  laughter.  As  we 
turned  to  go  in,  Angelina  says: 

"Aunt  Phoebe,  it  doesn't  really  seem  right 
to  use  such  deception!" 

"  Well,  desperate  cases  need  desperate  meas- 
ures," says  I,  "and  I  guess  you'd  find  this 
deception  is  slight  in  comparison  to  what 
you'd  find  if  you  married  such  a  man.  He 

410 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

didn't  even  ask  how  sick  you  were,  or  if 
you  was  in  any  immediate  danger;  only  an 
overwhelming  regard  for  his  own  safety!" 
I  concluded  indignantly. 

"But  s'pose  Mr.  Earlham  should  act  the 
same?"  says  she.  "Then  I'd  be  disappointed 
all  around!" 

But  I  could  tell  by  the  tone  of  her  voice 
what  a  relief  the  disposal  of  Mr.  Grey  was  to 
her. 

"  Then  you  could  take  charge  of  a  children's 
home,  as  matron,  maybe,"  I  answered,  smil- 
ing. 

"Which  would  be  a  very  happy  work  for 
me,"  she  returned,  brightly. 

The  party  again  set  themselves  in  order, 
and  I  again  trotted  upstairs,  for  it  was  now 
ten  minutes  of  three.  Mr.  Grey  hadn't  been 
in  the  house  more'n  ten  minutes,  but  we 
had  all  sat  down  for  a  chat  together  after 
his  ridiculous  exit.  I  see  that  already  Lucy 
Jane  was  relenting  and  getting  her  eyes 
opened  to  the  true  condition  of  things. 

Exactly  at  three  o'clock  come  the  char- 
acteristic ring  of  Mr.  Earlham.  I  trem- 
bled for  joy  myself.  I  wondered — and  yet 

411 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  didn't  need  to,  for  I  knew — whether  Ange- 
lina was  trembling  too.  But  I  made  sure  all 
was  hi  readiness  for  an  equal  amount  of  grief 
to  be  displayed  before  him.  I  would  use  fair 
play,  anyway. 

This  time,  with  a  white  bandanna  sprinkled 
with  the  same  lotion  to  incite  tears,  I  stag- 
gered into  the  room  where  Air.  Earlham  was 
walking  up  and  down,  too  perturbed  by  con- 
flicting emotions  to  take  a  seat. 

As  soon  as  I  entered  the  room  he  come  to- 
wards me  with  both  hands  outstretched.  I 
could  have  thrown  my  arms  around  his  neck, 
I  was  so  delighted  to  see  him.  I  put  one  hand 
in  both  his  and  held  the  handkerchief  up  to 
my  eyes  with  the  other. 

"O,  what  is  the  matter,  my  dear  Aunt 
Phoebe?"  he  says,  with  his  heart  in  that 
rich  deep  voice. 

My  courage  almost  give  way  when  I  heard 
them  tones,  and  the  way  he  had  addressed 
me.  I  knew  that  he  had  spoken  without 
any  forethought  what  was  hi  his  heart,  and 
it  went  straight  to  mine. 

"O,  Mr.  Earlham,"  I  says,  swaying  back 
and  forth  in  the  chair  to  which  he  had  led 

412 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

me,  "how  can  I  ever  tell  you  what  has  hap- 
pened to  our  lovely  Angelina!" 

At  this  I  peeked  out  of  the  side  of  my 
handkerchief  and  see  him  grow  so  white  that 
he  had  to  take  hold  of  a  chair  to  keep  from 
falling. 

"My  God!"— but  he  said  it  reverentially 
— "what  is  the  matter  with  her?" 

"0,"  says  I,  "she's  probably  sick  unto 
death!" 

"Where  is  she?"  says  he,  so  quickly  that  I 
almost  jumped.  "  I  must  see  her  this  minute ! " 

"Not  when  you  know  what's  the  matter," 
I  says,  finding  a  fresh  place  on  the  handker- 
chief, "her  beauty  is  ruined  for  life." 

"What  do  I  care  about  beauty!"  he  fairly 
snorted. 

"O,  but,"  says  I,  getting  more  and  more 
convulsed  with  grief,  for  I  was  going  to  put 
the  hardest  test  to  him  that  I  could,  "if  she 
lives,  she'll  probably  be  blind  and  scarred 
for  life.  For  in  lots  of  cases  of  smallpox  the 
pits  fill  in  the  eyes  and  disfigure  the  whole 
face!  0,  why  couldn't  her  beauty  have  been 
spared;  my  poor  girl,  my  poor  girl!"  I  ended 
up,  shaking  from  head  to  foot. 

413 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"Then  I  will  see  her  this  minute,  whether 
you  will  or  no,"  says  he,  getting  up  deter- 
minedly and  standing  in  front  of  me.  "If 
she  ever  needed  comfort  and  love  she  does 
now.  And  as  for  her  being  scarred  by  the 
disease,  if  she  were  deaf,  dumb,  blind,  she 
would  still  be  the  idol  of  my  heart  and  my 
soul's  companion!" 

Neither  of  us  said  anything  for  a  minute 
after  this  outburst  of  a  passionate  heart  long- 
ing for  the  object  of  its  affection.  Then  I 
says: 

"But  if  you  care  so  much  for  her,  why 
haven't  you  shown  it  since  you've  been 
home?" 

This  seemed  to  bring  him  back  to  himself, 
and  he  says,  as  though  echoing  an  inward 
groan: 

"  But  what  have  I  been  saying?  Miss  Col- 
well  is  engaged  to  another,  and  of  course 
wants  nothing  of  the  love  that  is  in  my  heart 
for  her!" 

"But,  leaving  Mr.  Grey  altogether  out  of 
the  question,"  says  I,  "just  the  same  as 
though  we  was  considering  that  match  off 
— which  I  don't  say  it  is — but  considering 

414 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

it  so,  tell  me  why  you  have  acted  so  indif- 
ferent. This  I  feel  I  have  a  right  to  know, 
since  I'm  the  one  that  has  sent  for  you  in 
our  grief." 

By  this  time  I  had  kind  of  got  my  hand- 
kerchief down  into  my  lap,  though  I  kept 
my  face  solemn  and  my  eyes  downcast. 

"If  you  think  I  have  been  indifferent," 
says  he,  "  look  at  this ! "  And  from  his  breast 
pocket  he  brought  forth  to  view  the  picture 
of  Angelina  that  Dominie  had  give  him  as  a 
parting  gift  before  he  went  to  Europe.  It 
was  thumb-worn  and  I  could  see  where  tears 
had  fallen  on  it. 

"I  wrote  three  letters  to  her  when  I  was 
away,  which  I  know  she  must  have  received, 
for  they  were  never  returned  to  me.  Yet 
they  were  not  answered.  With  heart  still 
full  of  hope  that  would  not  be  put  down,  I 
landed  in  Los  Angeles,  thinking  I  would  soon 
have  an  opportunity  to  see  and  talk  once 
more  with  the  constant  image  of  my  thoughts, 
only  to  read  the  announcement  of  her  en- 
gagement to  Mr.  Grey  the  very  day  I  arrived ! 
Could  I  take  any  other  course  than  I  have?  If 
I  had  seen  her,  I  could  not  have  kept  silent." 

415 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

I  was  quiet,  for  I  knew  he  had  done  the 
only  honorable  thing. 

"But  where  is  she?"  said  he,  tucking  the 
picture  back  again  where  he  had  carried  it 
ever  since  he  had  received  it.  "Do  let  me 
see  and  speak  to  her  once  more,  even  if  she 
bids  me  leave  her  never  to  come  near  her 
again.  You  must  grant  me  this!"  he  said, 
imploringly. 

"But  you  might  catch  the  smallpox,"  I 
said,  wanting  to  put  one  last  test  to  him. 

"Better  so,"  says  he,  "than  live  in  the 
world  after  she  has  left  it." 

I  thought  I  had  said  all  that  was  neces- 
sary, so  I  answered: 

"Well,  if  you  are  determined,  come  on; 
but  the  consequences  be  on  your  own  head!" 
— saying  which,  I  led  him  to  the  door  of  the 
library  and,  holding  back  the  curtains,  give 
him  a  shove  in. 

Then  I  dropped  the  portieres;  but  in  that 
glimpse  I  had  seen  a  white-robed  girl  with 
eyes  full  of  love,  waiting  for  her  lover,  and 
I  was  satisfied. 

There  are  some  scenes  that  it's  a  sacrilege 
to  witness;  and  this  was  one  of  them. 

416 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

Going  straight  over  to  the  hall  seat  where 
Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah  was,  I  says: 

"  Now  you  can  come  out  into  the  reception 
room  with  me,  and  we'll  talk  the  matter 
over!" — for  I  wanted  not  only  portieres  to 
be  between  the  lovers  and  us,  but  a  hall- 
way and  a  door.  And  they  come  out. 

Lucy  Jane's  eyes  was  full  of  tears,  and 
Hezekiah's  voice  was  husky  with  emotion. 

When  we  got  into  the  room  and  closed  the 
door,  Lucy  Jane  come  over  to  where  I  was 
and  took  my  hand  in  both  hers.  Then  she 
says: 

"  Aunt  Phoebe,  you  have  been  the  guardian 
angel  of  Angelina.  But  for  you  I  can  now 
see  she  would  have  had  a  life  of  misery.  I'm 
truly  sorry  I  have  been  so  thoughtless  of  your 
feelings  and  my  own  best  interests!"  And 
her  voice  broke  down. 

Mine  did  too  when  I  tried  to  answer  her, 
for  the  whole  affair  had  been  a  terrible  strain 
on  my  nerves,  and  I  really  had  a  great  affec- 
tion for  all  of  them.  Then  I  says: 

"'All's  well  that  ends  well/  as  Ephraim 
has  often  said,  so  we'll  let  bygones  be  by- 
gones!" 

417 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

By  this  time  Hezekiah  had  gained  com- 
mand of  his  voice,  and  says: 

"Your  coming  to  California  has  been  a 
great  blessing  to  us,  Aunt  Phoebe.  We  have 
not  always  been  able  to  see  things  in  the 
light  you  did,  but  if  your  vision's  as  clear  on 
all  subjects  as  it  has  been  on  this,  then  I 
think  it's  time  to  borrow  some  of  your  sec- 
ond sight,  so  we  can  see  things  too!" 

Then  we  all  sat  down  and  talked  matters 
over.  Each  of  us  was  listening  though  not 
acknowledging  it  to  the  others,  for  the  foot- 
steps of  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham. 

We  didn't  have  to  wait  many  minutes  be- 
fore we  heard  them  coming,  and  I  think  each 
one  of  us  steeled  ourselves  so  that  we  shouldn't 
break  down  when  we  see  the  happiness  of 
the  two  young  people.  I  was  so  overcome, 
inwardly,  that  I  fairly  clenched  my  teeth  to- 
gether, to  keep  control  of  my  face  and  my 
eyes  dry  from  real  tears. 

When  they  come  into  the  room,  Mr.  Earl- 
ham's  arm  was  placed  lightly  but  protect- 
ingly  about  Angelina's  waist,  and  his  left 
hand  held  her  right  hand.  She  was  radiant, 
and  her  eyes  looked  as  though  recently  washed 

418 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

of  the  dust  of  disappointment  by  tears.  There 
was  a  deep,  joyful,  almost  sacred  solemnity 
in  the  whole  bearing  of  Mr.  Earlham,  as 
though  he  had  been  in  Heaven  and  come 
down  to  the  earth  with  a  message  from  ce- 
lestial abodes. 

Involuntarily  we  all  rose  when  they  en- 
tered the  room,  as  we  would  at  some  sacred 
rite.  But  none  of  us  spoke.  I  never  felt 
such  feelings  before  in  my  life.  It  seemed  as 
though  two  lost  souls  had  been  mourning  over 
the  absence  of  each  other,  and  looking  in 
every  corner  of  the  world  for  its  mate,  and 
just  come  to  its  own. 

They  come  straight  up  to  me.  Lucy  Jane 
and  Hezekiah  fell  off  to  one  side,  leaving  me 
the  place  of  honor.  Mr.  Earlham  took  my 
hand  and  looked  long  and  steadily  into  my 
eyes,  too  full  of  emotion  for  speech.  Ange- 
lina threw  her  arms  around  my  neck  and 
buried  her  face  on  my  shoulder.  Then  she 
burst  into  tears.  None  of  us  spoke;  none  of 
us  moved;  none  of  us  tried  to  stop  the  un- 
burdening of  a  heart  pent  up  with  months 
of  misery. 

This  seemed  to  break  the  silence,  and  we 

419 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

talked,  though  almost  in  religious  tones.  It 
all  seemed  so  sacred.  Lucy  Jane  and  Heze- 
kiah  welcomed  him  truly  and  affectionately 
as  their  exchange  son-in-law,  and  I  sat  and 
looked  and  looked  at  them.  My  eyes  couldn't 
seem  to  be  satisfied.  Angelina's  face  was  il- 
luminated, and  her  large,  thoughtful  blue 
eyes  was  liquid  with  a  tender  love.  Mr. 
Earlham's  face  was  as  firm  as  ever,  but  was 
lighted  with  an  inward  light.  His  fine  wavy 
black  hah*  was  thrown  with  the  same  care- 
less ease  back  from  his  broad  white  forehead. 
I  was  feasting  on  all  these  features,  when 
Dominie  bounded  in. 

It's  wonderful  how  children  take  things 
in  at  a  glance.  He  went  straight  up  to  Mr. 
Earlham,  as  though  he  had  been  present  at 
all  the  proceedings,  and  wrung  his  hand  with 
all  his  strength.  Boy-fashion,  he  had  such 
a  lump  in  his  throat  he  couldn't  speak,  even 
if  he'd  known  what  to  say. 

So  this  was  my  scene  and  the  way  the  play 
went  off.  Are  you  satisfied  with  it? 

We  was  none  of  us  surprised  when  Mr. 
Earlham  come  back  in  the  evening  and 
brought  his  sister  with  him.  I  see  to  it  that 

420 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

the  whole  family  was  took  up  with  her,  so 
as  to  give  Mr.  Earlham  and  Angelina  a 
chance  for  their  own  separate  conversation. 
Nor  was  we  surprised  when  we  see  a  new  dia- 
mond engagement  ring  on  Angelina's  finger 
after  he  left. 

The  next  day  Angelina  returned  to  Mr. 
Grey  a  little  parcel  in  which  was  done  up 
his  ring  and  the  few  letters  received  from 
him.  The  dressmakers  was  put  back  to  work 
again,  and  now  Angelina  is  as  particular 
about  every  detail  and  ribbon  of  her  wed- 
ding clothes  as  she  was  indifferent  before. 

The  orders  for  the  wedding  invitations 
was  soon  give,  for  she  is  to  be  married  in 
only  five  weeks.  Mr.  Earlham  must  start 
for  Europe  by  the  tenth  of  December  in  or- 
der to  take  his  place  by  the  first  of  January. 
This  is  the  only  hard  part  to  me — the  taking 
of  Angelina  from  our  midst.  But  the  world 
is  small,  after  all,  and  ships  will  always  con- 
tinue to  ply  the  ocean.  Who  knows  but  that 
even  I  shall  visit  her  in  her  home  across  the 
sea.  Also,  maybe  I  can  there  study  music 
to  better  advantage!  I  am  rejoiced,  anyway, 
that  Mr.  Earlham's,  instead  of  Mr.  Grey's, 

421 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

i 

name  is  coupled  with  hers  on  them  cards. 
So  in  my  next  I  s'pose  I'll  tell  you  about  the 
wedding. 

That  man  at  the  breakfast  table,  I  was 
telling  you  of  in  the  first  part  of  this  letter, 
also  said  another  thing  that  now  comes  to 
my  mind.  This  was:  "Every  event  that  a 
man  would  master  must  be  mounted  on  the 
run,"  and  if  I  haven't  caught  this  horse  of 
events  on  the  gallop  and  rode  it  to  victory, 
then  I'd  like  to  have  anybody  tell  me  how 
to  do  it!  There's  another  man  I  hope  soon 
to  hear  talk  at  breakfast,  and  that's  Eph- 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


422 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

ON  THE  TRAIN, 
December  16th,  19— 

My  dear  Sitsanna: 

Wedding  bells!  Ain't  I  sorry  they  don't 
have  speech,  so  they  could  each  tell  their 
tale.  How  many  stories  we'd  hear!  No 
need  then  of  writing  books — love  stories, 
anyway.  All  we'd  need  to  do  would  be  to 
go  out  to  the  different  churches  and  listen 
to  the  stories  sent  forth  by  the  chimes  that 
are  ringing  to  the  world  the  joining  of  two 
lives. 

There  are  several  wedding  bells  I'm  aim- 
ing to  tell  you  about;  but  I'll  start  with  the 
loudest  and  most  important.  You  can  easily 
imagine  these  belonged  to  Angelina. 

As  soon  as  people  got  informed  of  the 
change  in  Angelina's  program,  they  just 
flopped  from  one  to  t'other,  too.  Such  is 
human  nature.  Little  by  little  the  whole 
story  leaked  out,  and  then  people  began  to 
laugh  and  despise  the  man  who  had  shown 

423 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

himself  a  coward,  for  all  the  world  loves  a 
lover. 

Congratulations  and  presents  begun  to  pour 
in  from  all  quarters.  If  ever  that  butler 
earned  his  wages,  he  did  in  the  five  weeks 
before  Angelina's  marriage.  Messenger  boys 
come  spuming  up  the  drive,  and  choice  cut 
flowers  fell  in  profusion  on  the  happy  bride- 
to-be.  Angelina  was  as  pleased  over  every 
little  detail  now,  as  she  had  been  indifferent 
before. 

Time  flies  in  the  East — it  shoots  skyward 
on  the  wing  of  the  swiftest  lark  in  California. 
It  seems  no  sooner  noon  than  midnight.  I 
can't  account  for  it  in  any  way  except  that 
the  atmosphere  here  is  so  balmy  and  sooth- 
ing that  it  kind  of  lulls  your  senses  in  a  feel- 
ing of  security  that  the  next  hour  will  finish 
your  work  as  well .  as  this — and  the  day  is 
gone.  To  the  visible  senses  this  is  never 
so  true  as  when  the  afterglow  sets  in. 

In  the  late  afternoon,  as  the  sun  sets,  the 
sky  becomes  gorgeous  in  its  tints  of  gold, 
crimson,  purple  and  blue,  with  all  the  colors 
radiating  down  the  scale,  beside.  It  seems 
more  gorgeous  than  the  sunsets  of  the  East, 

424 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

because  the  air  is  so  rarefied  that  the  eye 
penetrates  the  atmosphere  so  much  more 
readily  than  where  there  is  more  density. 
At  times,  the  west  seems  a  flaming  mass  of 
fire  encircled  by  a  frame  of  gold;  the  whole 
picture  hung  on  a  tinted  wall  of  blue-grey. 
Then  succeeds  what  is  called  the  afterglow. 
This  is  a  reflection  of  the  sunset,  as  it  all 
dies  away  from  sight,  and  is  usually  a  beau- 
tiful golden  glow,  too  exquisitely  soft  and 
aesthetic  to  really  describe  well.  This  does 
not  remain  long,  and  is  succeeded  by  no  twi- 
light, as  in  the  East,  but  night  falls  suddenly 
over  every  object.  You  think  a  part  of  the 
day  is  still  left  you,  as  you  sit  talking  or  mus- 
ing in  the  afterglow,  and  lo!  it  is  tune  to 
illuminate  the  house.  Though  more  beauti- 
ful than  anything  we  have  in  the  East,  it  is 
treacherous. 

And  so,  as  I  said,  time  flying  fast  brought 
about  the  time  for  the  wedding.  I'd  had 
many  a  good  talk  with  Mr.  Earlham,  for  he 
felt  no  attention  he  could  render  me  for  what 
I  had  done  would  be  too  great.  Sometimes  I 
felt  kind  of  guilty,  taking  his  tune  from  Ange- 
lina, but  she  would  always  laughingly  tell  me 

425 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

that  she  had  a  lifetime  of  conversations  with 
him  coming,  and  I  had  only  a  few  weeks. 
The  more  I  talked  with  him,  the  more  I 
liked  him,  and  these  are  the  only  people 
worth  while.  Fine  dainty  linen  is  beautiful 
for  show,  but  it's  the  homespun  material 
you  can  depend  upon  for  wear.  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  was  plain,  sensible,  homespun  goods 
with  the  show  of  a  genius  in  his  line  of  work 
that  comes  from  hard  study  and  thinking. 

The  week  of  the  wedding  the  house  took 
on  a  new  atmosphere.  Decorators  come  to 
measure  mantels  and  walls,  for  chandeliers 
and  doorways  was  to  be  a  mass  of  smilax 
and  roses.  It  seems  strange  to  an  Easterner, 
but  roses  really  do  bloom  every  month  of 
the  year  in  California,  and  they  was  in  lux- 
uriant masses  all  around  outdoors  and  in  at 
the  time  of  the  marriage.  All  was  pleasant 
bustle. 

Then  I  sat  down  to  think  what  I  should 
wear  to  the  wedding.  The  ceremony  was  to 
be  performed  in  the  Episcopal  church  which 
Angelina  attended.  I  brought  into  view  the 
gowns  of  my  wardrobe.  There  was  the  black 
silk,  but  the  idea  of  its  being  cleaned  in  coffee 

426 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

seemed  to  make  it  a  too  second-best  affair; 
the  grey  dress,  though  it  was  trimmed  with 
terrible  pretty  passementerie,  was  too  sol- 
emn-looking. Next  I  inspected  a  dark  blue 
one  trimmed  with  rose-color,  and  cast  it  aside. 
But  I  dwelt  long  on  a  lavender  silk  trimmed 
with  green;  and  this  I  decided  on. 

This  being  disposed  of,  I  was  ready  for  any 
other  business  that  presented  itself  to  view. 
My  quilt  was  finished,  tied  with  a  broad  sash 
of  crimson  ribbon,  and  had  been  presented 
to  my  niece.  She  took  it  with  heightened 
color — which  made  her  look  all  the  prettier 
—and  thanked  me  warmly  and  xsincerely. 
She  said  that  nothing  I  could  give  her  would 
please  her  so  much  as  my  own  handiwork, 
for  she  was  sure  love  for  them  both  was 
worked  into  every  stitch.  And  she  was 
right. 

The  day  at  last  arrived.  Never  a  more 
beautiful  day  dawned  in  the  world;  never 
was  there  a  more  beautiful  bride.  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  thought  so  most  of  all.  And  he  could 
stand  some  comments  too,  for  with  the  re- 
turn of  that  singing  bird  in  his  heart,  love 
had  give  the  color  back  to  his  face  and  the 

427 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

fine  light  to  his  eyes.    They  was  an  ideal 
couple  in  every  respect. 

I  was  full  of  laugh  and  tears  at  the  same 
time,  when  the  big  pipe  organ  began  in  soft 
strains  of  music  that  wonderful  wedding 
march  of  Lohengrin's.  I  heard  the  swish  of 
dresses  in  the  distance.  Then  the  tones  of 
the  organ  grew  louder  and  more  triumphant, 
as  though  two  souls  had,  through  all  diffi- 
culties, come  to  the  fullest  height  of  their 
happiness,  and  the  sound  of  the  dresses  and 
footsteps  come  nearer  and  nearer  my  seat. 

First  come  a  little  girl,  dressed  like  a  fairy, 
scattering  roses  for  the  feet  of  the  bride  to 
tread  on.  I  sent  up  a  quick  prayer  in  my 
heart  that  they  should  never  tread  on  any- 
thing else;  but,  maybe,  after  all,  a  life  all 
of  roses  would  make  any  one  too  weakly— 
we  need  the  thorns  to  develop  the  resisting 
power.  Then  come  the  lovely  Angelina  on 
the  arm  of  her  father.  Her  girlish  form 
showed  to  perfection  in  the  magnificent  toi- 
lette her  mother  had  insisted  on,  and  her  veil 
fell  in  such  soft  folds  that  it  looked  as  though 
it  was  caressing  her.  In  her  hand  was  beau- 
tiful flowers,  and  at  her  throat  a  diamond 

428 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

brooch,  the  wedding  gift  of  her  father.  But 
she  seemed  unconscious  of  everything  and 
everybody — except  one  object  before  her.  At 
the  altar  stood  Mr.  Earlham. 

My  eyes  followed  hers,  and  then  I  see  him 
for  the  first  time.  If  Angelina  had  looked 
rapt  at  him,  he  was  looking  the  same  at  her. 
I  don't  believe  either  of  them  knew  that  an- 
other soul  in  the  whole  church  was  present. 
They  held  each  other's  eyes  till  he  took  her 
hand  to  lead  her  to  the  altar.  Their  soul 
communion  was  so  perfect  that  it  was  really 
one  soul  in  two  bodies. 

At  this  the  organ  stopped  playing,  for  the 
bridesmaids,  the  matron  of  honor,  Mrs.  Weth- 
erly,  and  groomsmen  soon  got  into  position, 
and  the  ceremony  begun.  When  the  minis- 
ter got  to  the  part  of  asking  whether  Mr. 
Earlham  would  take  Angelina  to  wife,  I  wish 
you  could  have  heard  his  voice  as  he  said, 
"I  do."  It  was  determined  triumph  and 
satisfied  love  both  in  one.  And  her  voice, 
though  it  sounded  lower  than  his,  was  clear 
and  positive  as  she  accepted  him  for  her  hus- 
band. When  Hezekiah  give  her  away  to  Mr. 
Earlham,  I  just  bowed  my  head  forward  and 

429 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

held  my  lips  tight  shut,  with  my  handker- 
chief, so  I  shouldn't  make  any  noise,  while 
the  tears  rolled  down  my  cheeks. 

As  they  knelt  on  the  white  cushions  be- 
fore the  altar  to  receive  the  minister's  bene- 
diction, I  was  glad  I  had  come  to  California. 
The  joining  of  such  people  is  worth  a  whole 
life  work. 

In  a  minute  after,  the  organ  begun  in  vic- 
torious strains  the  wedding  march  that  Men- 
delssohn wrote.  Then  Angelina  and  Mr.  Earl- 
ham  turned  to  the  people  two  faces  of  deepest 
joy,  and  the  rest  of  the  party  got  into  posi- 
tion to  leave  the  church. 

When  they  got  to  my  pew,  I  couldn't  help 
it — I  looked  at  them  both,  and  the  joy  of  my 
heart  burst  its  bonds — I  says  low  but  so 
they  could  both  hear  it: 

"Glory!" 

Mr.  Earlham's  eyes,  as  they  looked  down 
on  me,  was  full  of  an  affectionate  smile,  and 
I  could  see  a  tremor  around  Angelina's  mouth. 

Of  course  we  all  broke  up,  as  soon  as  they 
got  out  of  the  church,  to  go  to  the  house.  I 
should  modify  that — they  didn't  all  go  to  the 
house,  but  a  great  number  did ;  for  Hezekiah 

430 


I  says  low,  but  so  they  could  both  hear  it,  "  Glory!" 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

and  Lucy  Jane  was  giving  an  immense  recep- 
tion to  their  only  daughter. 

In  the  house  all  was  chatter.  Everyone 
was  laughing  and  talking  all  to  once.  Where 
Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham  stood  under  wed- 
ding bells  was  the  greatest  commotion,  and 
though  both  of  them  seemed  delighted  with 
the  congratulations  being  showered  down 
upon  them,  I  couldn't  help  but  think  they 
would  have  had  a  deeper  happiness  in  each 
other  alone. 

It  was  at  the  wedding  I  heard  some  terrible 
good  news.  Overhearing  two  society  women 
talking  together,  I  heard  Mr.  Grey's  name 
mentioned.  I  wanted  to  know  what  was  go- 
ing on.  For  all  I  knew,  he'd  died  of  fright 
the  afternoon  he  made  his  exit  from  Heze- 
kiah's  house.  So  I  says  to  the  women: 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  intruding,  but  I  thought 
I  heard  Mr.  Grey's  name.  I  ain't  particular 
fond  of  him  myself,  but  I'd  like  to  know 
whether  he's  took  crazy  or  died,  or  whatever 
it  is  that's  happened  to  him." 

Here  both  the  women  laughed  right  out, 
and  one  says: 

"As  far  as  we  know,  he's  in  the  best  of 

431 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

health.  But  he  wasn't  able  to  stand  all  the 
fun  made  of  him,  and  so  he  has  left  town. 
He  bought  a  very  beautiful  home  at  San 
Bernandino  and  has  taken  the  whole  crew 
of  women  with  him." 

"What  women?"  says  I,  in  amazement. 

"Why,  he  run  to  the  girl  of  the  lace  coun- 
ter when  he  left  here  that  afternoon,  and 
whether  it  was  through  pique  or  real  love, 
I  don't  know — but  they  were  soon  married. 
They  say  a  happier  girl  never  lived;  and 
maybe  she  isn't  as  bad  as  she's  been  painted. 
I  believe  there  was  some  of  her  relations  in 
the  bargain,  too.  Anyway,  they're  all  de- 
lighted with  the  way  things  have  come  out!" 

And  so  was  I.  I  didn't  have  a  thing  against 
him  now.  If  he  never  did  anything  else  that 
was  honorable  in  his  life,  he  had  saved  him- 
self from  deserving  the  full  title  of  scoundrel. 

Angelina  and  Mr.  Earlham  left  that  same 
evening  to  make  a  tour  of  the  East  before 
starting  for  Europe.  At  least  that's  what 
they  calculated  to  do.  But  I  believe,  know- 
ing their  temperaments  so  well,  that  when 
they  got  to  some  quiet  and  ideal  spot,  they 
settled  down  to  enjoying  the  perfect  compan- 

432 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

ionship  that  knows  no  intermission  when 
souls  that  are  one  are  joined. 

I  went  around  for  four  days  like  a  lost 
spirit,  after  Angelina  and  her  husband  left 
us.  Then  I  couldn't  stand  it  any  longer.  I 
packed  myself  on  the  train  on  which  I  am 
now  writing  to  you. 

Hezekiah,  Lucy  Jane  and  Dominie  said 
they  all  felt  terrible  sorry  for  me  to  leave 
them.  Dominie  followed  me  around  as  I 
put  my  duds  together,  like  a  little  dog. 

When  I  started  for  the  cars  in  the  carriage, 
Lucy  Jane  and  Hezekiah,  as  well  as  Dominie, 
went  along. 

When  it  was  time  to  say  good-bye,  Heze- 
kiah says: 

"Now,  Aunt  Phoebe,  you  remember  my 
invitation  for  next  summer.  I  want  you  to 
go  along  with  us  as  we  travel  over  Canada. 
To  me  it's  an  unexplored  country,  and  that 
Scotch  second  sight  of  yours  will  be  a  won- 
derful help  to  all  of  us.  You've  been  a  God- 
send to  us  on  this  trip,  and  I  don't  doubt  but 
what  you  will  be  on  that." 

And  Lucy  Jane  echoed  what  he  said,  while 
Dominie  put  in: 

433 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

"  You  know  you  saved  us  from  being  starved 
and  scalped  last  summer,  aunty,  and  I  bet 
you'll  do  the  same  if  you  go  with  us  next/' 

Really,  this  was  the  strongest  argument 
any  of  them  could  put  forth:  that  I  might 
help.  So  I  says: 

"I  don't  dare  mention  such  a  thing  to 
Ephraim  for  a  good  long  space  yet.  He's 
been  a  hero  to  get  on  a  whole  year  without 
me.  But  who  can  tell?  I'd  like  awfully 
well  to  see  all  the  sights  I've  read  of  in  Can- 
ada. But  what's  to  be  will  be.  I  wouldn't 
be  the  wife  of  a  true  elder  in  the  Presby- 
terian church  if  I  didn't  feel  so!" 

And  so  it  will.  You  can  be  sure,  though,  if 
I  do  go,  I  shall  write  you  just  the  same  from 
there  as  I  have  from  here.  Still,  the  idea  of 
being  with  Hezekiah  and  Lucy  Jane  and 
Dominie,  without  any  chance  of  seeing  and 
talking  with  Angelina,  will  be  terrible  hard. 

So  this  was  the  last  I  see  of  my  relations. 
I  think,  on  the  whole,  they  are  wiser  and 
happier  than  when  I  arrived,  which  is  to  say 
a  good  deal  for  any  year's  work.  Anyway, 
Angelina  is  in  a  heaven  of  bliss  with  her 
soul's  companion.  Of  this  I  am  sure. 

434 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

The  train  is  rattling  along  at  such  a  pace 
that  my  lines  are  going  up  and  down  and 
the  words  running  into  each  other,  so  I  bet- 
ter quit.  I  want  to  drop  this  off  at  the  next 
stop. 

As  I  look  out  of  the  window  and  see  the 
yucca  and  palms  and  cactus,  and  dash  past 
orchards  of  orange  trees  with  their  fragrant 
blossoms  and  fruit,  a  spirit  of  regret  comes 
over  me  in  leaving  all  this  beauty  behind  me. 
I  know  the  prospect  that  lies  before  me — 
snow  and  gales  and  wintry  ice!  It  is  surely 
like  stepping  out  of  the  Garden  of  Eden  into 
a  beauty-forsaken  world. 

Yet  it's  the  magnet  of  love  that  draws  me 
into  all  the  forbidding  aspects  of  the  East 
at  this  time  of  the  year.  Ephraim  is  draw- 
ing me  right  along,  and  I  can't  get  to  him 
fast  enough. 

California  is  a  place  where  every  scene  de- 
lights; and  I've  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
man  here  is  not  more  vile  than  he  is  any- 
where else.  California  is  fading  to  view,  and 
the  station  I'm  to  drop  this  at  will  soon  be 
in  sight,  so  I  must  hurry  these  last  words. 

Wedding  bells,  did  I  say?    Their  music  is 

435 


THE  TRAVELS  OF  PHOEBE  ANN 

sweet,  but  it's  nothing  to  be  compared  to  the 
music  of  bells  of  experience.  This  is  what 
counts,  when  a  marriage  has  been  as  happy 
as  mine  has  been.  Good-bye  to  California— 
but  I  shall  soon  be  to  home  with  my  partner 
and  you,  which'll  be  full  compensation  for 
all  I've  had  to  go  through, 

Yourn  forever, 

PHOEBE  ANN. 


436 


A     000  706  656     6 


